Warlord

by Anonomis

Rating: mature
Tags: Dark, Other, Equestria Girls, Suicide / Self Harm, Main 7 (EqG), My Little Pony: The Movie, Violence, Slice of Life, Death, Alternate Universe, Main 6, Princess Luna, Drama, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 93619

The Continuing adventures of Brian Dragnov in Equestria

Seventeen years after entering Equestria, Brian Dragnov is coming to terms with his humanity while being a member of royalty. He learns that things aren't always what they seem and has to figure out how to deal with this

Permission to use the image came from Larsurus. This is the design for the armor used in the story, although lenghtened

Published 2018-02-12 03:20:07 UTC
Last updated 2018-04-28 00:17:30 UTC

01-2 College Graduation

Brian flew to the castle just so he could stretch his wings. He was greeted by Spike and led to Twilight’s room where she was furiously writing something and didn’t notice the boys entered until Brian cleared his throat.

“You called me here, what’s up,” Brian asked

“Huh? Oh, Brian what are you doing here,” Twilight asked oblivious to him

“You wrote me a letter mentioning Sunset and the others, what’s up?”

“Oh, sorry I wrote you a letter and lost track of my work,” she said “She told me they're graduating and wanted us to be there. Unfortunately I have too much work to do.”

“How’s about I make you an offer you can’t refuse. Finish the last sentence and we’ll go,” Brian said

“I’m too busy,” she said

“Finish up or I’ll hogtie you and drag you through the portal the hard way. Besides, ‘all work and no play, makes Jack a dull boy’.”

“Alright, I’m finishing up,” she said giving in “And I'm obviously a female not named ‘Jack’.”

“It's a saying from home.”

True to her word, Twilight finished writing and put everything away before she and Brian headed to the portal. Once they stepped through, Brian noticed his appearance hadn’t altered and he was still in his usual black outfit with the trench coat. Wanting to check something, he pulled up his coat sleeve to check is wrists.

“Awesome, they’re still here. Nice to know my butterfly swords are still there,” he said out loud

Twilight’s appearance changed as the purple skirt changed into pants while her shirt became a long sleeved dress shirt. Discord popped out of nowhere with a motorcycle and a pair of helmets for the two of them.

“Welcome back. I figured you need a ride,” Discord said

“Thanks,” Brian said

“How does this work,” Twilight asked

“First, put this on. You’ll need a helmet for protection,” Brian said helping her with the helmet “Next, after I get on, jump behind me and wrap your hands around my waist and hold on.”

While she was cautious, Twilight climbed on and wrapped her arms around Brian as he rode off towards the college. He made a slight detour passing by the cemetery to check if the house was there and was glad to see it as they rode by.

Within a short time they made it to campus and followed the signs to the back of the school where the students were graduating. Brian parked the bike and they were immediately surrounded by their friends.

“We thought you weren’t going to make it. By the way, you’re going to need these,” Sunset handing them a pair of tickets to get inside

“Thanks. We’ll see you inside.”

Brian and Twilight headed inside and handed over the tickets and took their seats. They were lucky to be the first inside so they sat up front. Brian was careful with his jacket so he didn’t reveal the knives strapped to his forearms.

Twilight wanted to cheer for her friends as their names were called, but Brian didn’t want to draw attention to themselves.
Afterwards, Brian and Twilight joined the rest of their friends to congratulate them.

“Congrats on your graduation. My house as usual? I don’t drink, so we can have root beer instead. But first, how’s about a group photo to celebrate?”

“Sounds good. Let’s get someone to get our picture taken,” Sunset said “Would you help my friends and I taking a group photo, please?”

“Of course I'll help.”

Sunset asked a passing student to take the picture and they agreed. Brian stood in the middle with both Twilights on either side as the others chose a side to stand by.

“Anyone seen Octavia or Vinyl lately? I hoped to see them sometime before I left,” Brian asked

“Looking for us? Haven't seen you in ages,” Vinyl said walking over with Octavia, hand in hand

“I was here two years ago and unfortunately wasn’t able to see you at the time. At least now I get the chance to see all my friends,” Brian said

“Meeting at your house as usual? We'll see you there,” Octavia said

Brian and Princess Twilight jumped back on the bike while Sunset drove the others in the van. Sunset made a pit stop at the store where she picked up a few cases of soda to drink while Brian ordered a few pizzas for the group the eat.

“Sorry we’re late. Pit stop,” Sunset said carrying in the soda

“Don’t worry about it. I ordered pizza for us,” Brian said

“Awesome. Well, grubs here,” Dash said looking out the window

The group enjoyed the time together as it had been years since they were together.

“Oh, Brian; if you hadn’t noticed, Tavi and I are in love with each other,” Vinyl said

“Congrats. I knew you were bound to get together some time,” he said

“You don’t mind if we’re lesbians,” Octavia asked

“Why would I mind? Two musicians make the best of friends. Plus, I figured the two of you may use each other for musical inspiration.”

“By the way, I graduated with a master's degree when the others were just working on their bachelor's degrees,” Twilight said

“Congrats. You’re going to make doctor in no time.”

“Hey, we’ve all done good in college. Rarity’s going to be a fashion designer, Twilight obviously is going to be a scientist. Fluttershy is a veterinarian in training, Sunset’s going into teaching, AJ is in construction, Pinkie is into culinary and I was a great athlete,” Dash said

“Best of luck in the future. By the way, these are for all nine of you,” Brian said handing them the challenge coins

“What are these,” Twilight asked

“A challenge coin. The same that you saw that had four stars when we were at the bar. This is my personal coin I created for all the recruits that finished the training for my Midnight guard. The front is the Equestrian flag while the other is the Navy SEAL trident from my original home. I thought you’d like to have a piece of Equestria.”

“Thank you so much. Oh, check out the alteration I made to the guitar,” Sunset said pulling out her phone

The guitar was redesigned to have Brian’s cutie mark in full color on the front while the strap had every else’s cutie mark in white with Sunset’s in the middle.

“Wow, that looks amazing! When did you have that decorated?”

“Right after you left. Yours is on the body as a reminder that the guitar was your gift to me, while I have everyone's surrounding me as a reminder that I’m not alone,” Sunset said

“Wait, hold up; you’re creating a guard,” Dash asked

“As a prince, I apparently am expected or required to have a guard. I decided to train them based on the SEALs from my home. Out of 50 recruits to start with, 15 survived.”

“That bad? What’s the actual survival rate at home,” AJ asked

“I don’t know the exact percentage but its rather low. I was able to participate because my old man was a SEAL. I wanted my guards to be the best and depending on what happens, they might be a modified SWAT team.”

“I don’t know when, but I’m planning on going home,” Sunset said

“Really? Why,” Princess Twilight asked

“I’m not sure how much I belong here. I’ve been here for a while, but I eventually want to make up with Celestia after I took off,” Sunset replied

“We're going to miss you when you leave; Sunny,” Dash said

“Hey, I don’t know when I’m going. Besides, I just graduated so I’m going to at least be here for a while,” Sunset countered

“Wow, I didn’t realize it’s that late. What are we going to do,” Rarity asked looking at the clock

“Stay here as usual? Besides, Pinkie is always prepared for anything,” Brian said

“Yes indeedie. Here’s your clothes and sleeping bags,” Pinkie said pulling them out of nowhere

Brian excused himself so he could change and reappeared with black shorts and a tank top and sleeping bag while the girls changed.

“Brian, forgetting something,” Princess Twilight asked pointing to his forearms

“Oops. Forget my blades. Since I’ve been at home, they've been strapped to my forearms so often I forget about them.”

“You might forget, but most others don’t. Especially when you scared Lyra a few years ago,” Princess Twilight said

“What happened a few years ago,” Sunset asked curiously

“You remember my counterpart, Ignis,” he asked as the girls nodded “Before I departed, Discord asked him if he wanted to go to Equestria. Well, apparently after Lyra found out he was human, she tried raping him. While we were discussing what happened, I was twirling one of the blades around my hoof and when asked about significant others, once I said I was married she tried to seduce me. I held the blade to her horn so she’d stop,” Brian explained

“You do know that males can take multiple wives. It’s not uncommon for that to happen. Although it should be agreed by both sides to do so,” Sunset replied

“I guess I find it odd due to being human. If I found someone else, perhaps I’d marry her as well, but I don’t know,” he said shrugging

“Thankfully our Lyra isn’t like that. Although I don’t know much about her, other than her and Bonbon are lesbians,” Rarity answered

“Well, you know what happens when you assume,” Brian asked

“You make an ass out of you and me,” AJ said as everyone looked at her funny “What? Dash said that a few times.”

“Out of curiosity, is there a magic show, by any chance? I’ve wanted to see one,” Brian asked

“Yeah, there is. Run by Trixie. I was friends with her so I’ll see if we can’t go tomorrow,” Twilight said

Twilight texted Trixie about getting tickets for her friends and was surprised when she said yes and they could head backstage before the show. Once he knew, Brian wanted to try a trick of his own to have fun and planned on wearing his swimming trunks under his pants.

Because of the amount of people, everyone brought their sleeping bags outside to enjoy the cool weather. The next day everyone headed home to get ready for that evening when they attended the magic show. As they were heading out, a girl in a bomber jacket and leather pants was waiting for them outside Brian's house.

“Who’s the owner of the bike? It looks too good for most of you dweebs,” the girl asked

“Gilda, it's not nice to be rude to my friends,” Dash replied

“Sorry. I was told you went to some creepy house near the cemetery. This wasn’t here until yesterday,” Gilda said

“The bike's mine. Name’s Dragnov, Brian Dragnov. As for the house, I can’t tell you how it reappeared.”

“What do you mean ‘reappeared’? This has been here before,” Gilda asked shocked

“Yeah. Long story. The short version is this; I leave, the house leaves and vice versa.”

“That’s hard to believe but I guess it answers my question. See you around; maybe,” Gilda said walking away

After the others left, Brian and Princess Twilight were left on their own to figure out what to do.

“Since you gave the others your instruments years ago, what do you want to do while we wait for tonight,” she asked

“I’m not sure. For once I’m actually at a loss.”

“Be honest, do you think I’ll ever be with someone,” Twilight asked

“I do. Perhaps Flash Sentry. I’ve seen the way he looks at you when you pass. If he doesn’t say anything, I might have to talk with him about it.”

“Thank you. So, if you WERE going to marry someone else, who would it be,” she asked curiously “By the way, I do like Flash, but he hasn't said anything.”

“Maybe Sunset if she decides to return to Equestria. She started off as a bitch as you noticed but at least has changed. Everyone makes mistakes but it takes gall to own up to them.”

“True. Besides, Celestia told me that she forgives Sunset for her actions and wouldn't mind seeing her former student again,” she said

A few hours later everyone met up and drove to the casino where Trixie was holding her magic show. Once they headed inside, Trixie ushered them backstage to talk for a bit.

“Trixie, do you mind if I preformed one trick in front of the audience,” Brian asked after everyone else left

“Which one,” Trixie asked curiously

“The Water Torture Chamber.”

“I attempted that during rehearsal once and needed to be rescued. Will you fare differently,” she asked

“I won't fail. We can use that as the grand finale as I'll stay here in the back in the meantime,” he said

“Alright. You have three minutes to escape,” she decided

Brian texted Sunset so everyone would know what he had planned.

Girls, I'm going to be in a trick so I'm staying backstage

Thanks for letting us know- Sunset

Brian stayed in the back and changed into his shorts and was given a pair of waterproof shoes to wear.

“Ladies and gentlemen, it is now time for the grand finale,” Trixie said as everyone applauded

Brian wheeled out the chamber with a black cloth covering the entire thing before he yanked it off.

“This is the Water Torture Chamber. Under no circumstances should this be attempted by anyone. I will be locked into the lid and lowered into the water where I must escape in three minutes or else,” Brian said

“Lower the lid,” Trixie commanded

Brian sat down as his feet were shackled and had handcuffs locked around his wrists. Before being raised up, Trixie knelt down and kissed him on the forehead for luck.

Once he was lowered in the box, a curtain was lowered in front and a timer was started. Brian immediately popped of the handcuffs before hauling upward to catch his breath. After doing so, he reached up and opened up the lock where his feet were and pulled himself out. Before landing on the stage, the lock was replaced to not give away the secret. He had just enough time to actually catch his breath and relax before the curtain raised to everyone's delight.

“That was awesome! You have to show me how you did that,” Dash said as they were backstage

“No can do. I won't reveal the secret.”

“Besides that, what else are you good at,” Trixie asked

“I'm an expert marksman. Allow me to demonstrate. Please attach five balloons to the dartboard dead center in a cross for me,” Brian asked

Once Trixie did that she handed him a set of throwing knives and a blindfold. Once his eyes were covered, she spun the board and was surprised when Brian not only popped each individual balloon, the knives were in the center of each balloon.

“That’s impressive. In high school how did you turn into that dragon,” she asked

“Ignis? I'll show you,” he said transforming

“That's impossible. That isn't fake,” she said touching his arm before he reverted back

“Nor is this. I can manipulate Hellfire,” he said flicking his hand “Don't touch as this will kill you.”

“Would you ever use that as a magic trick,” she asked curiously

“No. I don’t need anyone injured trying to prove it's fake. I used it only once to kill someone.”

“You've killed,” Twilight asked

“Yeah. A necromancer attacked my home and I lost it and unleashed a demonic version of Ignis.”

“I never read anything about that happening,” Trixie said

“It wasn't here. I’m from the same world where Princess Twilight, here is from. We entered through a portal from a near-identical universe where the inhabitants are ponies,” Brian said showing her the photos

“Wow. I didn't think that was possible. And now I know just how bad those flames can be,” Trixie said

“And it answered my question about the necromancer as well,” Twilight added

“It's late. Perhaps we should head home and turn in. I'll take the girls in the van while you two take the bike. Just be careful, I don’t want anything to happen to you,” Sunset said hugging Princess Twilight and Brian

“We'll let you know when we arrive so you know we made it home safe,” Brian said
As they headed out to the parking lot, Brian was shocked to see the motorcycle gone, but in its place was a black Mustang car and Discord standing next to it.

“Sorry about the bike. I thought this would be safer to use at night. And don't worry, it's an automatic,” Discord said

“You're right. Thank you for the new ride. Sunset; girls, we'll let you know when we get home,” Brian said hopping in the driver's seat.

“I don't know about this,” Princess Twilight said nervously

“Here, I'll buckle you in,” he said “We'll be okay. I'm not going to rush home.”

Once they arrived safely and he texted Sunset they were safe, Brian and Twilight changed into their night clothes and got ready for bed.

“Do you mind if I slept in here with you,” she asked shyly

“Of course. Besides, its not like I'd attempt anything with a friend.”

The next morning as usual, Brian crept downstairs to continue training. Not having his sword gave him more time to work on his forms instead. Twilight crept downstairs to see what he was doing.

“Sleep well,” he asked

“How’d you know it was me,” Twilight asked

“We're the only ones here. You are the second of our friends I've slept with.”

“Oh? Who was the first, and what did you do,” she asked casually

“This world's Octavia, for one. It was the first night I was here after meeting Sunset and visiting my parent's graves. We just slept in the same bed, that's all.”

“When are we heading back home,” Twilight asked

“After we eat, I'll let everyone know our plan to head back home around noon.”

As usual, Brian decided on pancakes for the two of them for breakfast. Once they finished, Brian sent Sunset a message to let them know of their plan.

Would you girls care to see us off?

Of course. Be there around noon at school?

Yeah

After Brian sent the message, he drove the two of them to the school where they decided to see Celestia and Luna before the others showed up. Heading to the office, they found the sisters expecting their arrival.

“Brian, Twilight; to what do we owe the pleasure,” Principal Celestia asked

“I wanted to ask you two something,” Brian said

“What's that,” Vice Principal Luna asked

“Are the two of you the same as your pony counterparts? In other words; immortal?”

“No one else has figured it out. How'd you know,” Celestia asked

“I didn't. I only asked out of curiosity,” he replied

“Well, it's true. We've been in charge of the school for quite some time. Every so often we alter our appearance to prevent us from being found out,” Celestia explained

“We've gone so far as to digitally alter every photo of ourselves so no one can recognize our true selves,” Luna added

“Sorry. I didn’t mean any harm by what I said. Honestly, I wasn't sure you two were immortal and don't plan on telling anyone about this meeting. Right, Twilight?”

“Of course. Perhaps we should head outside. It's almost noon and the girls should be arriving,” Twilight said

As the two left Celestia’s office and headed outside, Sunset and the others were waiting for them by the statue.

“What took you two so long,” Dash asked

“Talking to Luna and Celestia. Wanted to see them and thank them for everything,” Brian replied

“Well, when do you two plan on heading back to visit,” Sunset asked

“I don't know, but it was fun to get away from Equestria for a little while,” he said

“Thank you for allowing us to be here,” Princess Twilight said

“Group hug,” Pinkie said

After their final hug and a photo to commemorate the moment, Brian and Twilight stepped through the portal home, where he accidentally bumped into Flash Sentry upon landing.

“Oops. Sorry,” Flash said

“No problem. Besides you're just the man I needed to see,” Brian said “Shall we find a room for privacy?”

The two males left the room and went down the hallway to find an empty room where no one would overhear their conversation.

“So what did you want to talk about, Prince Brian,” Flash asked nervously

"It's just Brian. I don't care for the formal title. It's about Twilight.”

“What about the princess,” Flash asked

“The way you act around her, seems to indicate you like her.”

“I do, but I'm too scared to say anything to her. Besides, she's a princess and I'm just a simple guard,” he said sadly

“Flash, I do recall another guard that married a princess. Just talk to Twilight. She did tell me that she likes you, too.”

“You mean Shining Armor and Princess Cadence. He was the best soldier, so of course he'd get the princess,” Flash said hanging his head

“I'm sorry for what I'm about to do,” Brian said slapping Flash in the back of the head “Don't compare yourself to anyone else. You're wallowing in self pity and it's not necessary. Be confident and just spark up a conversation and see what happens.”

“Thank you for the reality check. I hadn't realized just how bad I felt. I'll go see Princess Twilight and talk to her now,” Flash said with renewed confidence

“You're welcome. Best of luck.”

As the two departed the room, Flash went to see Twilight while Brian headed home to see his family. He promised to see them and hated to not follow through.
Once he headed home, Octavia was playing a melody for the girls. Listening to the music, he wanted to have fun with his wife.

“You're a little flat,” he said jokingly

“No I wasn't. There weren't any sharps or flats in there,” she said sticking her tongue out

“I'm joking. I haven't heard you play in a while.”

“So when are you going to head back to the other side,” she asked

“As of now, I'm not sure. At least I was able to attend their college graduation. I'll go and see them later,” he said

“Dad, can you play for us,” Melody asked
He grabbed the cello and closed his eyes while drawing the bow. The girls were in awe having never heard their father play before. Once he finished they applauded him.

“That was beautiful. Play more often for us,” Harmony said

“Of course. While I'm not going to assist in training the recruits for my guard, I'll ask Celestia for advice on magic.”

“You're going to go back to school,” Octavia asked

“Sort of. Being an alicorn means having all three types of magic. Of the three, I'm adept at pegasus flight and weather manipulation having been one prior to my transformation. And I wanted to learn more about defensive magic, since I'm an expert with my sword along with using an earth pony’s ability to manipulate the ground,” he explained

Someone knocked on the door and upon opening it, Brian was surprised to see Twilight and Spike standing there holding a letter for him.

“Sorry to interrupt. I overheard you saying that you needed to ask Celestia about magic and I sent her a letter asking for you. She said that Shining would be able to teach you what you need. He'll be at the castle tomorrow,” Twilight said showing him the letter

“Princess Twilight,” the girls cried seeing her

“Harmony, Melody. Nice to see you again,” Twilight said hugging them

“So how'd it go earlier,” Brian asked casually

“I have a date with Flash in a few days. It'll be my first ever,” Twilight replied cheerfully

“Congratulations Twilight. I wish you two the best of luck,” Octavia said

01-3 Back to School

The next morning Brian flew to the castle in Canterlot and was greeted outside by Shining Armor.

“Good morning. Why did you want to learn defensive magic,” Shining asked curiously

“I'm an expert in CQC, and consider myself good at offense, but I don't know anything about defense,” Brian answered

“What is CQC,” Shining asked

“CQC is Close Quarters Combat. Having trained in Mixed Martial Arts, offense comes naturally.”

“Ah. I'll show you how to create a shield, although in your altered state, you did manage to penetrate and attack Cadence and I,” Shining said

“Every time I see the recording I still can't believe what transpired all those years ago. It's true Ignis and I are better, but it has taken time to get there.”

Over the next few hours Brian was taught how to focus his thoughts on the shield to reinforce the strength. To test his concentration, Shining began to pelt the shield with multiple spells but only managed to exhaust himself as Brian's shield held firm until he broke it. Shining was surprised to note that there was no trace of shield or any magic.

“That's great. I actually thought I could break your shield, but I only broke my energy,” Shining said panting “And how are you not using any magic to perform that?”

“Well, I couldn't do it without your help. Thank you, and I am using magic, but I taught myself how not to show any trace.”

“How are you able to maintain the shield so well,” Shining asked

“I'm guessing it’s a combination of my alicorn ability mixed with Ignis,” Brian said shrugging

“You now know defensive spells. How are you with offensive,” Shining asked

“I could probably create fire or lightning easily, but I'd rather use my blades to conserve energy.”

“Glad to hear. I wouldn't be able to teach you for a few days while I recover my energy.”

“Thank you again for the help. I'll practice as often to get better with creating shields.”

“Yesterday, I received a message from my sister about you helping her get a date with Flash Sentry. Thank you for that,” Shining said holding out a hoof

“Not a problem. When we were on the other side she mentioned him and I had to give him some encouragement to ask.”

“I heard about your first class. Fifteen guards survived out of fifty. Are you really trying to punish them,” Shining asked curiously

“I probably pushed the first group too hard, so I'm taking time off and letting my friends handle things in my place to see if that makes a difference. Sometime soon I'll select my guard and put them through some special training.”

“What kind of training?”

“Firstly, they're going to train in their specific tribal magic: earth, pegasi, and unicorn. Afterwards will be a tiny bit of torture.”

“Torture? Surely you can’t be serious,” Shining demanded

“I am; and don’t call me ‘Shirley’. Outside of Equestria isn't a nice place. We might have laws here, but the only one that matters is ‘Survival of the Fittest’. Lying, cheating and stealing are just as common as killing someone who stands in your way. Sadly, it's the same as my original home,” Brian answered grimly

“Why do you need to torture your recruits though,” Shining asked

“Like I said, outside isn't a nice place. A guard who gets caught could be tortured and have body parts sent back as ransom. I'd prefer to have them prepared in case anything like that happens.”

“Just be careful with it. You don't want to harm them yourself,” Shining suggested

After they were finished, Brian decided to check out the training of the second group of recruits. He wanted to just peek in and leave without drawing much attention to himself. Once he saw 45 recruits remaining entering the second week, Brian was hopeful that more might survive by the end.

Deciding on keeping a promise, Brian headed home to spend more time with his family. If he needed any assistance, Twilight’s library could provide some answer to most questions that could arise.

As he walked in the house, Twilight was sitting there reading a book to his girls. Twilight looked up and was surprised to see Brian.

“You're back earlier then expected. Did my brother help you out,” Twilight asked

“He did, thank you. I managed to surprise him with the durability of the shield I created. He kept launching spells but only managed to exhaust himself in the process.”

“Never thought he'd do that. I'm glad Shining was able to help you out with teaching you how to perform defensive magic. What are you going to do learn next,” she asked

“I'll have to ask my friend Quake about earth magic. He should know about controlling the land itself.”

“I don't know about that as all of my books do not include that information,” Twilight said

“It was in one of the books in Celestia’s castle. Possibly was forgotten over the years and no one knows how to do it, same as the weather manipulation.”

“Why do you want to learn that,” Octavia asked

“I'd like to be able to use my surroundings to my advantage. For example; using the sand in the desert as a smokescreen to get away or create a wall to protect myself or others.”

“Reasonable thing to do. Protecting others is always the best thing to do,” Octavia said

“Agreed. I wish you the best of luck with your studies in the future,” Twilight said hugging him

After his small visit to see the recruits, Brian decided to spend the rest of the year with his family. With all the time he spent away from them, now was time to change and make up for lost time. They visited the park and attended different musical performances; one of which had Octavia playing.

“Hey Captain, long time no see. We just finished up with the last group and had sixty survive. I'm going to take the dozen earth ponies that passed on a trip into the desert to train. They're going to learn how to manipulate the ground. Thorn’s going to supervise and we wanted to know if you wanted to join us,” Quake said

“Hell yeah, I'll join. I've been wanting to learn about it and had to wait until training was completed to actually learn,” Brian said excitedly

The next day, Brian flew to the castle and was met by Thorn and Quake. They grabbed the recruits and headed to the ship. As they reached it, Brian was reminded of battleships from home with the multiple cannons on the top deck along with the heavy armor covering the rest of the ship. The overall size seemed to be reminiscent of aircraft carriers in terms of overall size.

“Like it? Celestia permitted us to borrow it so we can head out of Equestria into the desert. It's protected with spells so we don’t get shot down or damaged by the sand,” Thorn said

“Reminds me of home. It's a combination of a battleship in terms of weapons, crossed with an aircraft carrier due to the massive size,” Brian said

“Find a room. We're leaving immediately and will spend a week training. Steelhorn is the captain of the ship,” Quake said

“It's a pleasure to have a member of royalty on board. What brings you here,” Steelhorn asked

“Training. I may be an alicorn, but I wanted to learn about some things books don't teach.”

“Best of luck to you,” Steelhorn said with a salute

“Thank you,” Brian said returning the salute

A few hours later, the ship was outside of Equestrian airspace and headed into the desert. While the city of Klugetown was there, Steelhorn made sure to direct the ship far away just in case of any tremors. After everyone departed, Steelhorn directed the ship into the air, but kept it cloaked in order to be out of the way. He did have a pair of unicorn messengers with one staying on board while the other was on the ground to relay their pickup.

“Alright we're out here because of what I'm going to teach you. As you all know, we earth ponies are known for our strength and knowledge about the ground in terms of planting, but originally we could actually control the ground,” Quake said before having a sand wall behind him “This is what I mean. Unfortunately, this is a lost art.”

“If it's a lost art, why and how do you know about it,” someone asked

“Simple. I unintentionally caused an earthquake when I was really mad and earned my cutie mark at the same time. I found more about it in a book the princesses have. It mentioned that it had been done, but not exactly as to how to manipulate the land,” Quake replied

Each of them were told to focus on their goal, although Brian had the greatest success. All he did was close his eyes and think of summoning a wall and one showed up. After dismissing it and trying again, resulted in a second success.

“Congrats Captain. What were you thinking about as you did this,” Thorn asked

“I just thought of a brick wall and it came easily for me.”

A few hours later, most everyone was able to create a wall out of sand. Each wall varied in size with some being extremely paper thin, while others were a little thicker. Brian's was about eight inches thick as he thought about a brick wall and how dense they are. The rest of the week went the same, but some were able to start forming a wall faster and thicker than their first attempt. Once everyone was satisfied with their capabilities, Steelhorn flew everyone home.

“Captain, do you know how you plan to determine the finalists for your guard,” Thorn asked as everyone left

“Assign everyone a number and keep track of their scores. I'll take the top two of each group, but I don't want to know who they are.”

The next week, the recruits were monitored while Brian was at home with his family. A few days he spent some time at Twilight’s castle reading to pass the time. At the end of the week, everyone was gathered at the castle when Brian and his family arrived to select the lucky six members.

“When I call your number please step forward. A113, Z539, U571, J007, G050 and D777. Congratulations you six are the first members of the Midnight Guard,” Brian said

Afterwards everyone was led into the castle where Brian set up a table and had a dozen water pitchers waiting for the new guards.

“What are these for,” Celestia asked

“Minor torture. I want to show each of you what can happen if you are caught. Outside of Equestria, laws don’t apply. If we are on a mission and you are captured, you shouldn't expect to be treated well as they don't care what happens. All you are going to do is lay on the table and I'm going to pour at least one pitcher of water over you. This simulates drowning and is commonly used at home. I've been through this and it really does suck.”

Luckily for Brian, each guard only needed one pitcher of water and they were understanding about what was going on. After they were finished, Celestia led everyone to the dining room where they proceeded to have a small feast to celebrate.

The six were informed that they would be staying with the guards in the barracks and would assist the Solar and Lunar guards in the meantime. Luna presented the six with a set of Lunar armor without any markings, making it just solid black armor to differentiate between the two groups.

When everything finally settled down, Brian grabbed a couple scrolls and went to work writing what transpired during a military funeral at home. Having attended a few, led him to perfectly recreate every detail, complete with step-by-step diagrams to accompany the information. After it was finished, he turned it over to Celestia to hold for safe keeping.

“Princess Celestia, I'd like you to hold on to this if you don’t mind,” Brian said
entering the throne room

“What exactly is it, if you don’t mind me asking,” she replied

“Future plans. I just hope it's not needed for a while,” he replied

“Can I see what it is,” Twilight asked

“Be my guest.”

“These are from your home? The images are amazing in this,” Twilight said as she read over the scroll

“Every detail from home. I've attended a few funerals to know the event by heart. Like I said, I'd rather you hold on to this just in case.”

“Of course. If it is needed, I will see to it that a funeral detail be created and trained using these instructions you provided,” Celestia replied

“Thank you for that,” he said with a bow

“Before you go, how did the training with Shining go? My sister and I would like to see the fruits of your work,” Celestia asked

“It went perfectly. He tested the shield and was unable to break it and ended up wearing himself out.”

“Then perhaps, we should try,” Luna said summoning a scythe while Celestia held a broadsword

Brian simply walked over to the middle of the room and sat down with his rear legs crossed and forelegs resting over them as he closed his eyes and meditated. The sound of hooves on the tile floor was heard as both the two princesses charged to attack as Twilight watched in shock.

The weapons never made contact as they seemingly stopped in midair. Nothing was impeding their motion but the shield was there. Spells were tried instead and that did nothing but cause small puffs of smoke to rise. Nearly thirty minutes passed when Luna and Celestia gave up. Sensing no movement, Brian pulled out of the trance and stretched to remove any stiffness from the hard floor.

“So, how'd I do? Did I pass,” he asked casually

“How were you able to do that? There was no hint of magic or trace of your shield. Our weapons basically stopped in midair,” Celestia asked

“I taught myself to barely show any magic. Besides, would it really be good if my magic was black?”

“True. Many would think it was some dark magic and be scared of you,” Luna said

“It is impressive that you are able to accomplish magic that is advanced far beyond my own level. Perhaps you may be stronger than I am some day,” Celestia said

“Well, I have to thank Twilight for teaching me,” Brian said causing her to blush

“Thank you for the compliment,” Twilight said

“You're welcome. It is true that without your help, I wouldn't be able to do this.”

“I was also told that you are now also proficient in earth magic,” Celestia said

“Quake had all the earth pony recruits head out to the desert outside Equestria. During training I would think of the brick walls at home and was able to create a dense wall.”

“Impressive. That was a lost art that he learned. One of my books mentions it, but complete details were lost through the ages,” Celestia said sadly

“Well, perhaps it's not lost now. With the thirteen of us that were taught, someone will pass it down and the knowledge could return,” Brian suggested

“Just be careful that it doesn't get misused,” Luna said

"Of course."

02 Castle

FIFTEEN YEARS (TEN YEARS AFTER PREVIOUS CHAPTER)

“As I said years ago, you are expected to create a castle for your family and guard. We didn’t ask you earlier when you created your guard, but now you don’t have a choice. If you don’t build a castle, I will build one for you that you will not be able to change,” Celestia said

“Well, like before I'm doing things my way. Only Discord will be helping me out.”

“Fine. Just make one,” Celestia said dismissively “We'll see what you did after you finish.”

As usual Brian headed home and summoned Discord to assist with construction. Wanting privacy, Discord froze time so no one could see what the building would look like. Having an idea on the castle, Brian drew the entire layout on paper, making sure to get everything out. The layout was to be 250 feet a side with his house in the middle with 50 foot high walls and 4 towers between.

“Ah, this is going to be easy to build. What do you want for material,” Discord asked looking at the schematic

“I thought we'd make it three layers. A stone sandwich with marble filling.”

“That's a great idea. We'll start with the marble first to make sure the skeleton works,” Discord answered “Before we start, what're we doing with the house?”

“We'll make it a little bigger and connect the back door to the portcullis on the castle.”

Brian used a tape measure and wooden stakes to mark out the boundaries as Discord assisted on the other side. The back door of the house was placed dead center in the castle as 125 feet were measured out on both sides. After all four sides were completed, concrete was poured and connected to the foundation the house was on.

Discord summoned the marble blocks, each of them having a width of four feet and weighing several tons. Using manipulation, he was able to guide the blocks into place with very little effort. Once the first layer was positioned, the rest were secured and stood at a height of fifty feet.

“Damn, that looks nice. Once we get the sandwich complete, the defense towers and passageways will be next.”

“Sounds good. We'll take a break after the two stone layers are completed.”

After a few hours of work, all the stonework had been laid out and they agreed to stop for a while. Discord saw the designs for the towers and decided to cheat and bring them over from the other side. Each tower was fifty-five feet tall and had archer slots every ten feet with tunnels connecting everything together and ramps leading to each level, rather then ladders. The castle was designed to look like the ancient castles from home, as Brian didn't care to have a crystal house. This was practical as he was a history buff, and functional to protect his family.

“Well, now that the castle is finished, what do you want for weapons,” Discord asked

“On top of the towers, I thought we could mount a ballista catapult to strike down distant enemies. Inside the castle we'll have crossbows and regular bows and arrows for protection.”

“Do you mind if I added a few ‘personal’ touches to the castle? I have a few ideas you'll love,” Discord said

“Go nuts. I know you'll create something good. I'm going to take a nap while you work."

Brian decided to take a nap while Discord went to work on the castle. He was surprised that the design of the castle was completed so easily. After a few hours when he woke up, Brian noticed that some things didn't seem to be altered as much as he thought.

“Well, what do you think? I've made some changes to the view. Fly around and take a look,” Discord directed

Discord stood in the center as Brian stretched his wings to see the changes. As he headed over the castle, there was no sign of Discord, even though he was right there.

“Nice trick. Anyone who flies over is unable to see anything inside.”

“Exactly. The other one is almost finished. Let's head into the house so it will kick in,” Discord said ushering them out

Once they reentered the courtyard Brian noticed the scenery changed. There was a sun shining on the area with countless houses around the area.

“So, I take it you are impressed? This entire area is manipulated so you never need to worry about food, water or shelter. There is also an additional room I have for you,” Discord said

Discord led him to a room that had a six-pointed safe lock on the door. Upon opening it up and stepping inside, this room was completely white with nothing inside.

“This is a ‘danger-room’. Anything you can think of can happen, including weapons training or reliving memories. Any injury that would happen will give you the sensation of that pain, with no physical problems,” Discord said stabbing Brian in the heart with a knife

“Damn that hurt. This is a great place where my guards can train and not have any damage happen.”

“I have this room linked to the Research & Development room located in Celestia’s castle. There's a portal that items can be sent between rooms with no harm,” Discord continued “Go on, test it out.”

Brian concentrated for a moment and noticed his appearance altered to his human state. A target appeared along with a .45 caliber pistol and was shot over twenty times switching hands halfway without having to reload or the actual percussion from each shot.

Wanting to try something, he summoned duel magnum pistols and proceeded to fire both simultaneously and flipped the guns upside down to try shooting with his pinkies. Although he managed to fire once, it was completely uncomfortable and was abandoned. The next gun he used was a .50 caliber sniper rifle and was able to obliterate a dummy head 100 yards out.

Once he knew the capabilities of firearms in the room, Brian decided to return to his alicorn form and summoned his sword. Although he trained the blade for years as a human, he needed a challenge in using the sword with hooves. Deciding on a test, a timer was summoned and connected to the sheath.

“What's that for,” Discord asked curiously

“Seeing how fast I can draw my blade. Since this is an entire separate world, I can train how long I want without harm.”

To demonstrate his point, Brian drew the blade as fast as he could and registered .50 seconds. This process was repeated with the time still the same. Concentrating on his magic, the blade was actually removed faster at .25 seconds. Knowing this, Brian would need to test both versions to increase the overall speed. Eventually the blade might be able to be drawn with superhuman speed, but how long that would take was completely unknown.

“So, I take it you are pleased with everything? Like I said, the castle also has a room so you can train there if you want. And you're right about time being altered. As long as you are in the room, no time will pass, while time passes normally outside,” Discord said

“Definitely. Thank you again for the help. At least I can train whenever I want to perfect my blades.”

Brian continued to practice with his sword once he cleared his mind and started to focus. The time was faster at under .25 seconds and dropping. Using the same control as the shield and the sand wall, the fastest time was .001 seconds before stopping.

Figuring it was time to take a break from sword training, Brian chose to work on his overall flight speed. Everyone seemed to know Rainbow Dash was the ‘faster flyer in Equestria’ as she was always boasting about it, and he wanted to shut her up once and for all. Luckily the ‘danger room’ was an endless expanse and would alter itself when needed.

As he took off, cones were popping up as checkpoints before deciding to speed up. The faster he went, the more visible the telltale traits of a rainboom were before finally exploding as a dark version, identical to what was created before ascending to alicorn. Brian managed to get faster and created three simultaneously, causing Discord’s jaw to drop.

“You reached Mach 5 that last time. Congratulations on officially being the fastest flyer in Equestria,” Discord said shaking Brian's hoof

“Well, it's not official until I actually race against Dash. Until then, I don't own the title.”

“Now that we're done, perhaps we should return home and show off the new home,” Discord suggested

“Sounds good to me.”

“Before I forget, this is for you,” Discord said handing Brian a small bag “This is a dimensional bag. Simply think of what you want and you will be able to pull it out.”

“Thank you. I'll test it out now, but I'll keep it strapped to my side.”

Thinking of something simple such as a ball, Brian managed to pull it out. Wanting a challenge, a .50 caliber sniper was withdrawn, showing the full range of options. As long as the object can be thought of, it will show up. Knowing this, Brian figured the bag would be his best friend, so to speak.

Discord returned time to normal as Brian decided to take the train to the castle as Discord hid the castle.

“It’s built already? When can we see the castle,” Celestia asked

“The two of you can see it tomorrow as will the rest of Ponyville.”

Brian flew home and decided on not saying anything so as not to ruin the surprise. Thankfully Octavia never asked about it and would be just as surprised as everyone else. As morning arrived, so did Luna and Celestia, followed by Twilight and the others.

“So, where's the castle you were asked to build? All I see is your house,” Celestia asked

“Ye of little faith. I didn't want to spoil the surprise,” Discord said popping in

Discord snapped his fingers and the castle appeared. Rainbow Dash flew above the castle and tried to see the interior but was unable to.

“What gives? I can’t see anything,” Dash complained

“That’s the idea. Brian's house was supposed to be private,” Discord replied as she stuck her tongue out

“How's about we tour the inside,” Brian suggested

He led the group inside and they seemed to be shocked that such a small house could contain a huge interior.

“How is this possible,” Twilight asked

“I'm the God of Chaos. Besides, there's another area to check out,” Discord said
Brian led them into the ‘danger room’ to show off the area and specific toys the guards would use.

“This is the training room. Anything you think of will appear and all injuries will cause pain, but no blood. Anyone willing to assist me,” Brian asked summoning a knife

“I'll do it. I trust you,” Twilight said raising a hoof

Brian calmly sliced through her arm much to everyone's horror. They did seem to be relieved when nothing happened.

“Like I said, the pain is felt, but nothing more. Now, I'd like to introduce you to some of the most deadliest weapons humans have created. Before I start, let's set up a few melons for targets. First up is the pistol. I told you my dad shot my mom before shooting himself; well, now you'll see the damage,” Brian said holding a pistol

He shot one melon from 25 feet away and everyone cringed at the explosion before walking to the second and pressing the muzzle against the skin before firing leaving half a melon remaining.

“That is what happened? Perhaps it was a good thing I never saw the entire thing,” Luna said

“Exactly. I'll never forget the scene no matter how hard I try. I did say that these were deadly and I wasn't kidding. Next up is the sniper rifle. Death from a distance is the best way to sum this up. The melon you saw destroyed by the pistol would be completely blown up. And finally, explosives. Three commonly used are C-4, dynamite and mines. The last one I'm going to show you may arguably be the deadliest out of all of them; the IED or improvised explosive device,” Brian continued holding the explosives

“Why's that the worst,” Dash asked

“Improvised means that whatever they want can be used,” Twilight answered

“Exactly. Glass shards, nails, chains, etcetera can be used to cause damage. These wounds are quickly infected due to the nature of the bomb.”

“With all these weapons, what are the guards going to use,” Celestia asked

“Bows and arrows, you already know about. Crossbows and finally, the ballista.”

“I saw some thing on the towers. What exactly is it,” Dash asked

“A bigger version of a crossbow. Every guard will be trained with all three weapons to protect the castle. And they need not worry about running out of ammunition as it's unlimited.”

“I challenge you to a race. I'm the fastest in Equestria and want to prove it,” Dash said

“I accept. In two days we'll race. It'll take place in the Whitetail Woods and the air. The course will be a one mile run on land before the aerial race ending in Cloudsdale.”

“Agreed. Train as much as you want Brian, I'll still kick your flank,” Dash taunted

“We'll see. Good luck, you'll need it, Dashie,” Brian teased as she stuck her tongue out

The next two days seemed to pass without incident as Brian and Discord planned out the course. Lit checkpoints were set up in the sky that had a black and blue light to confirm both racers hit the checkpoint. For the starting run, they found a stretch of woods that didn’t have any obstacles such as tree stumps or rocks and measured out a mile as a challenge. On the do of the race, Brian was prepared as he trained for a while the day before.

“Good luck Brian. Before we race, take a good look at my flank as you'll be staring at it the rest of the race,” Dash said shaking her ass at him

Brian ignored the comments as he put himself into a trance to prepare for the race. Visualizing the course helped as he tried to plan out his tactics. A tap on the shoulder from his wife brought him back to reality as Applejack flagged the race.

“Ready…Set…Go,” AJ said

Both Brian and Dash took off running at the same time before he started to slow down half a step. Unbeknownst to Dash, this was deliberate to allow her to have a head start leading into the second part of the race. As planned, she took the lead and may have overexerted herself trying to beat Brian.

Brian reached the mile marker and took off like a bullet having slowed to conserve energy. Upon reaching one of the aerial turns, he tucked his wings to streamline and turn at high speeds before opening them again for a boost. As he was so far ahead, there was no point in holding back as Brian broke the sound barrier and caused three shadowbooms to form behind as he coasted the rest of the way to Cloudsdale. A few minutes later an exhausted Dash landed before needing time to rest.

“You…beat…me. Congrats,” Dash said through breaths

“Keep the title of ‘Fastest Flyer’. I did this because I wanted to,” Brian said

“That was amazing. It has been quite some time since I've seen a black rainboom. I'm Spitfire of the Wonderbolts, by the way,” she said

“That was me over fifteen years ago. It was after the ‘Lucy’ incident. I never knew how I accomplished not one, but three shadowbooms in a row.”

“Every time I see a rainboom, I'm impressed by it. Especially when I created it,” Celestia said

“You created it? I've used a technique created by royalty,” Dash said in awe

“I did create it when I was a teenager. It was an accident when I was showing off for my mom and sister. At least two others have used it and even made a dark version of it,” Celestia replied as Brian and Dash smiled at the compliment

“I'm not going to make it home. Too tired,” Dash said

“Here,” Brian said levitating her on his back “I'll take it easy on the way back.”

True to his word, the flight home was gentle with Celestia flying along side him. They took their time heading back to Ponyville as both were exhausted. As they landed, all of Ponyville came out to congratulate Brian on the race, with Twilight and company leading the group.

“That was some mighty fancy flyin’, Brian. How fast do you think you were going,” Applejack asked

“The other day when I trained with, I was clocked at Mach 5. At home, that would be roughly 5,000 mph,” Brian said causing some confused looks “In other words, extremely fast. Dash is nearly at Mach 2 or 2,000 mph when she really tries.”

“Still pretty fast, just not as fast as you,” Dash said “Thanks for the lift back.”

“Let's here it for the new Faster Flyer in Equestria,” Pinkie started

“While I'd love to hold the title, Rainbow Dash can keep it. This was only done because I could. I was racing against myself to see how fast I can go.”

Brian carefully levitated Dash off his back and decided to head home to relax. The race took more out of him then he thought and would need time to recover. He was informed a few hours later that Dash was fine, but it would be until the next day when he felt better.

“Karabast. At least I know that this is my own power,” he said as he entered the dreamscape

“Hell, you did reach speeds that most aircraft would dream of. You have a lot more power then you think,” Ignis said

“True. I told Dash to keep the title because I don’t want it. At least with her holding it, someone could eventually break the record. If I took it, no one would put a dent in my speed. It would be a cold day in Hell before it was broken. I just don't want anyone to know that that is the main reason.”

“Well, if that was to happen, at least you'd have a permanent legacy,” Ignis said sarcastically

“Nah, don't care. Besides I'm the first male alicorn and that's more then enough.”

“It's a shame I wasn't able to see your race,” Luna said entering the dreamscape

“Well, I beat Dash in spectacular fashion and performed three shadowbooms in the process.”

“My sister mentioned that. It's funny that she created the first rainboom and quite some time later you are creating a dark version,” Luna said chuckling “I just visited her dream and Rainbow Dash seemed to be mad that she lost.”

“Well, I raced her for fun and to test myself in the process. Besides the record is hers as no one would break it as long as I held the title.”

“That was actually in her dream. I had to remind her that change can be good. Maybe someday her offspring or a student of hers becomes the fastest flyer,” she replied

“That would be good. Records are meant to be broken. One that won't, for example, is the fact that I am the first male alicorn.”

“Well, I'll leave the two of you in peace. Good night Ignis; Brian,” Luna said

“Good night Luna,” Brian said before falling asleep

1 Murder in Equestria

PRESENT TIME (TWO YEARS LATER, SEVENTEEN YEARS AFTER GRADUATION)

“You overgrown foal!”

“Stubborn mule!”

“Stupid jackass!”

“ENOUGH! You all need to shut it,” Brian yelled “What we have here is a failure to communicate. You came here to solve a problem and act like children! If you're so adamant about fighting, there's a perfect arena in R&D and if you formed a line, I'll take you one by one.”

“Sorry, Prince Dragnov. We'll find a way to solve the problem differently,” one of the citizens said

“When you have a problem, especially in your case that involves a tree that has been on the property longer then you, it needs some kind of compromise. Each of you can take fruit, but allow it to regrow and don't take more then you need. That should solve the problem,” Brian suggested

“Thank you for the help. We'll make sure to split the fruit evenly,” they said before leaving

“Princesses, Prince Dragnov, we have a problem,” one of the Solar guards said entering the throne room

“What kind of problem,” Celestia asked

“We just caught a fugitive. But it's his crime that is the problem,” the guard replied

“I'll take point on this. I have a bad feeling about this.”

Brian followed the guard outside before speaking his mind.

“What is the crime,” Brian asked

“It's, it's,” the guard stuttered

“Spit it out please.”

“Bodies. Death,” the guard replied vaguely

“In other words, you caught a murderer who has at least two deaths attributed to him,” Brian simplified causing the guard to nod in response “Direct me to where the bodies were found.”

“In Ponyville. Guards are at the location,” the guard replied

Brian left the castle and flew home where he found the house easily. Surrounding the house was half a dozen guards and most of the citizens of Ponyville. Quickly landing, he rushed over to the house to see everything.

“Step aside please,” Brian directed the guard

“Of course sir,” the guard replied

Upon walking in, there was a table with various papers strewn over it next to a bed with a giant pit in the center of the room. Inside the pit was the complete skeletons of two ponies buried side-by-side.

“Brian, what is it,” Celestia asked entering the house

“Bodies. Two of them. Fetch Nurse Redheart or any medical professional.”

A short time later, a red pony with a green mane and a skull cutie mark arrived with Celestia with him.

“You called? I'm Dead Ringer, Ponyville’s coroner,” he said

“Prince Brian Dragnov. We have two skeletons inside the house in a pit.”

“Let's see, two females. I'll know more once we extract them and examine them in the lab,” Ringer said

After Celestia summoned two tables, Brian and Dead Ringer carefully lifted the bones out of the pit and put them on the table, taking care to assemble them exactly.

Once at the lab, the bodies were examined closely and were determined to have died due to blunt force trauma to the back of the head, followed by numerous cuts into the bones.

“So, our victims were killed and then eaten? I never thought cannibalism would be present,” Brian said

“This is the first time I've seen a case of cannibalism. There have been plenty of deaths I've worked on, though,” Dead Ringer answered “What is going to happen to the perpetrator?”

“He'll face a jury of his own peers; namely Ponyville citizens. If they find him guilty, he will be executed.”

“Seems harsh, but at least it's being left up to others,” Ringer said

“If I wanted to, I could easily play judge, jury and executioner. The citizens need to have a say in what happens and I will play judge to make sure the trial is fair and if necessary will carry out the killing.”

“But killing him makes you no better, prince or not,” Ringer retorted

“Normally I would agree, but considering I was human before I came here, I would argue differently. While we could throw him in a dungeon for life, many citizens would hate the fact that after killing multiple people, he is still alive. The last thing we need is vigilante justice.”

“I see your point,” Ringer said nodding in agreement

The next day, Brian went back to the crime scene to see if there was anything more. He saw the table and didn't originally pay attention to the contents as the bodies were more important. This time with no distractions, he started reading through the papers and found nothing of interest until two stuck out.

Sisters seem to always be friends
Never holding each other down
Only showing love to one another
While not caring about others
Seems to be what life entails
Holding on to everything and not giving
One day it will come back
Will it be by self or others
Either way there will be only one end
Rapture

“Lets see; Sierra, November, Oscar, Whiskey; Sierra, Hotel, Oscar, Whiskey, Echo, Romeo…Snow Shower. Might be one of the victims. Best to check the other,” Brian said out loud

Residents seem to fear the unknown
And nothing will ever change
It will always end the same way
Never say I did not warn you
Dreams come and go
Reminding us of past mistakes
Only to have them occur again
People never think of anyone but themselves
Luck is for those who don't believe in fate
Interesting that it still is used
Love comes and goes
Losers will never get the victory they deserve
Yet things can get better if they try

“Again, let's see. Romeo, Alpha, India, November, Delta, Romeo, Oscar, Papa; Lima, India, Lima, Lima, Yankee…Raindrop Lilly. Such a shame for these two to die this way.”

After finishing up, Brian grabbed the two papers and stored them in his saddlebags before heading to see Celestia to report the findings. Upon arriving and entering the throne room, he was surprised to see Dead Ringer going over his report.

“Brian, you're just in time. Dead Ringer was letting my sister and I know how our two victims died,” Celestia said

“I might have an answer as to their names. Raindrop Lilly and Snow Shower. Take a look at these,” Brian said handing them the papers

“You're right. The names were cleverly hidden in the text. Most would have thought of this as nonsense,” Luna said

“With this knowledge, we will bring the perpetrator to Ponyville to stand trial for his crimes,” Celestia said

“I'll take the role of judge, and if deemed necessary; executioner,” Brian decided

“Are you sure about carrying out a person's death,” Celestia asked

“I'm sure. It's only if necessary.”

Following the meeting, Brian ordered the guards to grab the prisoner and bring him to Ponyville in chains. The princess would arrive in a carriage with Brian, while their guest would be on a chariot with a guard. Upon landing, Mayor Mare had the podium for her speeches repurposed for the trial as all of Ponyville was gathered.

“In order to make this official, my recorder will be writing everything down,” Mayer Mare said motioning to her right “This is Scribe.”

“Alright. We are gathered here for the trial on this day, September 1, 2035. I, Brian Dragnov will preside over this as judge. To the defendant; do you swear to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth,” Brian asked

“Yeah, sure, whatever,” the prisoner said sarcastically

“Very well. Please state your name for the record.”

“Jack the Ripper,” the prisoner said

“Thank you ‘Jack’. You are accused of the murder, and subsequent mutilation of the mares Snow Shower and Raindrop Lilly. How do you pled,” Brian asked as ‘Jack’ started laughing

“Those two weren't the only ones. I killed about a dozen more after I raped them,” ‘Jack’ said

“Well, we now have you charged for a total of fourteen rapes and murders. I'd recommend you not incriminate yourself further. I now turn to the jury; everyone in Ponyville for the verdict.”

“Guilty!”

“He deserves death!”

“Well, the jury reached a guilty verdict. I, Brian Dragnov hereby announce the defendant, ‘Jack the Ripper’ will face the death penalty carried out by myself. Discord, a little help?”

“This what you need,” Discord asked passing Brian a capsule

“Perfect. Open up and bite down on your last meal,” Brian directed

‘Jack’ obliged and upon having the capsule in his mouth, bit down. With moments his body started to foam at the mouth and he slumped to the ground, dead.

“Execution for ‘Jack the Ripper’ was carried out at 1300, or 1pm on September 1, 2035,” Brian said as Scribe wrote everything down

“What about the bodies,” Mayor Mare asked

“For the two that were found, Raindrop Lilly and Snow Shower, they can be given a proper burial. As we do not know anything about the other victims, that will remain unsolved. As for ‘Jack’ here; instant cremation,” Brian replied

Using his magic, Brian formed a bubble around Jack and held up a hoof with Hellfire and incinerated the body before extinguishing the flames.

“What was that you used,” Celestia whispered

“Not here. Go to my house and I'll explain,” Brian whispered back

Brian and company, including both princesses and Twilight and the others headed into his house, specifically to the R&D room to talk privately. Octavia and his daughters were next to him as everyone seemed to have the same question.

“So, what did you use? That wasn't normal,” Twilight asked

“This is a cyanide capsule I used. It's sitting in a sealed container to protect us. Simply put, it caused his body to stop functioning and die. At home there were spies and others who would carry a capsule in case they were captured. All one needs to do is bite down and the poison is released. It was the quickest and most humane of execution methods.”

“Why was that best,” Dash asked

“At home there were five methods of execution: hanging, firing squad, gas chamber, lethal injection and electrocution. Each of them would be carried out in private and may be considered slightly gruesome. This was the best way that wasn't as bad."

“What do the others consist of? It's for educational purposes of course,” Twilight asked

“Electrocution is just that, high voltage used to kill. Hanging is a rope around the neck. In other words; a long drop and a short stop. Firing squad is about five volunteers with rifles, four with blanks with the last being live handed out randomly and fired all at once so no one can claim ownership of actually killing. The gas chamber is self explanatory and finally, lethal injection is a combination of drugs that are designed to kill the person,” Brian explained

“Yikes. I wouldn’t have thought humans could be so cruel,” Rarity said

“That's why I chose I different method. We could have locked Jack up for life but he'd have to be taken care of the rest of his life and the possibility of vigilante justice is present.”

“Well, I hope the two that were killed will be at peace now that their killer is dead,” Fluttershy said

“Agreed. At home I studied Criminal Justice but wanted to get into Forensic Science. This was the first actual death I worked along with playing judge.”

“You never did this before? Why is that,” Applejack asked

“It's not something most people are permitted. Typically you have to be an expert in the field and I'm not. Here, the rules can be bent as no one but me knows about home.”

“I'm glad everything worked out okay. Hopefully the court case you assisted with was solved peacefully,” Celestia said

“Same here. I'm not one to yell and that was the first time that both parties wanted to solve the problem with fighting.”

“Your Royal Canterlot Voice needs work,” Celestia joked

“It needs to be louder,” Luna added

“That wasn't the intent. I knew the Navy drill instructors at home along with some Marines who taught me. When they yell, you know you're in trouble.”

“Glad we didn't have to hear that. It probably would have terrified the nobles, and the guards,” Luna said

“How did this happen? This is evil,” Twilight asked

“Apparently there are things we do not know,” Fluttershy said

“This may be taken the wrong way, but you and Luna need to get out of the castle and see the citizens more often. It's obvious that there are things under the surface others don’t know about. Rapes and murders take place under your nose and no one seems to notice. Parts of Equestria are filled with undesirables and become areas where dark secrets take place. Sadly it reminds me of home. Drugs were prevalent as were areas that many people refused to enter. Everyone knew what transpired but it swept under the rug so no one cared. Things need to change to get rid of these problems.”

“I know about all of it. They are allowed to do what they want as I am unable to send the guards in. If I do, the citizens will see me as a dictator who uses force,” Celestia said sadly

“You knew about this? How do you let a fucking murderer run around!? That son of a bitch should have died after the first time he did that,” Brian yelled

“I knew about the drugs and had it limited to just that area. Rapes do not seem to happen that often and it is actually rare if someone is killed,” Celestia answered

“And that makes it better? Not many people are raped or are killed. Really? We're celebrating that? Entering that seems like a death sentence because you aren't walking out. Talk about a reality check. The human world is the same way but there are people who try to change that. And you looking like a dictator? Guards take over one area to cleanse it, not the whole town,” he retorted

“I know this looks bad but it is hard to change this,” Luna said

“What would you do to change things,” Celestia asked

“Fix the buildings and repair what's broken. Turn it into a livable area not a dump. Make the residents there think they matter. Try to pay attention to the dark areas. Have guards see what is going on and put a stop to it. Perhaps if we acknowledge the problem it will cause others to take notice and help change things.”

“I'll send my guards to scout out the areas. The Lunar guard are skilled at espionage,” Luna said

“Thank you for the information. We need to be heading back to Canterlot to discuss the issue,” Celestia said “By the way, tomorrow will be when we bury the two bodies.”

“Bye princess. We'll head home ourselves,” Twilight said

“See you all later.”

Later on, Brian was thinking about everything that had transpired over the past few days when his daughter wanted to see him.

“Hey dad, I have something to ask you,” Harmony asked

“What is it?”

“Do you think I'll figure out my cutie mark? Mel's is a musical heart with notes circling it, but I'm almost 18 and don't have it yet. I want to join the guard,” she said

“You'll find it. Which guard are you wanting to go to?”

“Yours. Midnight is the best of the best and I want to go. I already know the training you put the guards through,” she replied

“You've thought about it enough? There are things you may see that will be disturbing. I don't want to cause you any emotional harm with it.”

“I will be alright. Besides I already saw you kill one person,” she said

“That was different. I'm not trying to discourage you but I want you to be safe.”

“Thank you. If I don't get into the guard then I will try either Solar or Lunar. Deal,” she decided

“Deal. Just you know, I'm not training everyone personally any more. My role is that of an adviser and will decide on the six that become the new breed.”

“Thank you again,” she said hugging him

The next day was the burial for the two victims. Surprisingly no one showed up for it. After the holes were dug and the caskets were lowered, Brian took the role of shoveling the dirt into holes by hand. Having buried both his parents, it was sort of calming listening to the sound of dirt hitting the casket.

“I'll finish up for you. You've done enough for today. I'm Grave Digger and you've already my twin brother Dead Ringer,” he said

“Sorry about that. I've buried a few people at home.”

“Who was it, if you don't mind me asking,” Grave asked

“My parents died due to a murder-suicide and another friend of mine died due to a gunshot.”

“Sorry about the loss of your friend and family. Hopefully they are in a better place,” Grave said

“I’d like to hope so. And thank you for the condolences.”

That night Brian entered the dreamscape and ended up having a nightmare due to killing for the first time.

“This is a surprise. You've never had a nightmare before,” Luna said

“That was because I've never killed anyone. Technically, Ignis was in control with Lucy, so I can't count that.”

“Allow me to help rid you of this thought. I can't change what happened but I can help push it to the furthest reaches of your subconscious,” Luna said

“Thank you. I had nightmares after my parents died and before that when a friend passed.”

“Death is a nightmare to some due to the pain it brings. When you've lived as long as I have, you start to understand it.”

“Maybe, but I personally doubt it. I'm human above anything and need to remind myself of that.”

“I hope you are better. Please sleep well and we will see you again soon,” Luna said leaving

Later that night, two figures in black went to the cemetery and headed to one of the newer graves before placing a pair of roses on the tombstone.

“Long time no see, dear. I'm sorry you died in such a horrible way but I hope you are at peace knowing your murderer is dead.”

“We love you mom. I'll keep an eye on dad so he doesn't do anything stupid. We'll visit again soon.”

2 Grim Strikes Again

Author's Note

The suicide attemps shown are real, but due to the nature of the room, nothing happens.

If you or someone is suicidial, being there for them might help to understand someone cares
Songs Included:
Kansas: Dust in the Wind
System of a Down: Lonely Day

2 Grim Strikes Again

It was only a month ago that Brian had to play executioner in the trial of ‘Jack the Ripper’. He couldn't forget what happened and hoped it wasn't repeated.

Brian looked at the calendar and sighed. October 13, again and memories came back about the reason he hated the day. He decided to leave the house and headed to the cemetery. Making is way to the back, he found the grave in question.

Samuel & Alexis Dragnov
Died 2016

Brian knelt down and kissed the tombstone. He was told that they replaced the shattered marker while he was on the other side. Even thought it wasn't real, it was still nice to be able to visit his parents even if it was symbolic. As he was leaving Brian noticed he wasn't alone and decided to visit the other person.

“Brian, what are you doing here so early,” a voice called

“Applejack? I was visiting my parents. It's symbolic but still brings me comfort,” Brian answered

“I was seeing my parents as well. Bright Mac and Pear Butter unfortunately died on this day as well. I was only a foal so I didn't know them as much as Big Mac,” AJ replied “My Granny Smith passed but she requested to be buried on the farm to continue watching over it even in the afterlife.”

After seeing their tombstone, Brian withdrew a rose from the pouch and placed it in front before making a cross over his chest.

“Resquiate in Pace. Be at peace knowing your family is doing alright,” Brian said

“Thank you for that. There's something else bothering you, what is it,” AJ asked hugging him

“Today would be my birthday. Ever since my parents died this day, I've never considered having a birthday due to the reminder. As far as I'm concerned, November 11 is my unofficial birthday as that was when I entered Equestria.”

“Happy birthday anyway. Shall we head home together,” she asked

“Sure.”

After the two parted ways, Brian headed home and grabbed his cello and started playing. The first song that came to mind was Kansas’s ‘Dust in the Wind. Once he finished, the next song was System of a Down’s ‘Lonely Day’. As he was playing, his family heard what they recognized to be a sad song.

“What's wrong dad? You never play something that sad,” Melody asked

“Just thinking about today.”

“What is today,” Harmony asked

“We've seen our grandparents on mom's side, but what about your parents dad,” Mel asked

“That's what I was thinking about. Let's head to the training room as there's something you need to see.”

Once the four of them were inside, Brian planned on showing them the memory of that day.

“What I'm going to show you will be graphic. I honestly hoped you never had to see this but here goes.”

‘Happy birthday Brian,’ Alexis said

‘Happy birthday son,’ Samuel said

‘Thanks, both of you.’

‘Open up our gift,’ mom said

‘Cool. Your wedding ring, mom? A skull cross and a locket with our photos. Thank you very much, but what are these vials for?’

‘You already know what they're for,’ dad said ‘Are you ready dear?’

‘I am. If you don't want to see this, look away,’ mom said

BANG! BANG!

‘Fuck! They just shot themselves. What do I do now?’

‘Del; they died. Yeah murder-suicide. I saw it with my own eyes.’

‘Hello, police? I'd like to report a murder-suicide. Samuel and Alexis Dragnov. I'm their son Brian. Yes, it happened right in front of me.’

Both of the girls were doubled over trying to make sure they didn't puke from the gruesome sight.

“Those were our grandparents? Why did they do it,” Harmony asked straightening up

“I've been asking myself that for years. Especially when today would be my birthday.”

“Happy birthday dad,” the girls said

“Thank you both very much. Now you know why I hate this day. The three of you are the only one to see the entire thing. Luna saw it, but I wouldn't let her see the last part.”

“You were at the graveyard this morning,” Octavia said stating a fact

“Yeah, but it feels different after that incident.”

“What are you two talking about,” Harmony asked

“This,” he said showing the video on his phone of Lucy

“That was cool,” Harmony said

“That's Ignis? He's different,” Mel added

“That was the first time I ever used him. The ooze was the manifestation of hate that I had. And that was also the first time I ever killed anyone.”

“Really? How did you manage to kill that one guy,” Harmony asked

“Necessity. He had to be punished for his crimes. I may not forget what I did but I don't care about him.”

A few weeks later on Nightmare Night, Brian was sent a letter asking to appear at the castle. He told his family to enjoy the festivities as Luna and Celestia wanted to meet with him.

“Bye dad. Hope everything is alright,” Mel said hugging him

“Sorry I can't be there but this is urgent.”

A chariot was waiting to take him to the castle. Once there he was joined by Quake and Thorn and were directed to a room far away from the others in the castle. It was a huge library, complete with fireplace. Waiting for them were Luna, Celestia and surprisingly; Dusk.

“Thank you for coming. It's been a while since we've been together,” Dusk said

“If you don't mind, how's about we get a picture to commemorate this moment.”

“Of course,” Dusk said

Brian withdrew the phone from the pouch as he levitated up so all six would be in the picture. After that, he took a second without the princesses before storing his phone away.

“What brings us together like this,” Thorn asked

“I wanted to celebrate my final birthday with my friends,” Dusk said

“What do you mean by that,” Quake asked
“As you know, I was one of Luna’s elite Midnight guard. I've been around nearly 2,500 years and am the last vampire,” Dusk started

“I am, or rather was, a vampire. I turned the dozen guards into vampires for my elite guard with Dusk being the first. During my 1,000 year exile I was able to purge my vampiric nature using dark magic rituals. After I came back, many of the guards either killed themselves or put themselves into a death like state, whereby Dusk was tasked with their elimination as they asked. Dusk asked for this meeting, I didn't force her to do this,” Luna explained

“Do you remember how the four of us met by any chance,” Dusk asked

“I was training on the obstacle course constantly to better myself; while the two of you were veteran members of the Solar Guard and taught me to take things easy and not rush. ‘Tranquilo’; you could say. We ran the course together with me having to actually force myself to slow down while you two ran for fun. Dusk, you were spying on us and decided to play with us at night,” Brian said

“I wanted you here as I have always considered the three of you family and must ask a favor of you. As I said, I've been alive for nearly 2,500 years and it's time I passed on. Brian, I want you to do the honors,” Dusk said

“Dusk, you can't be serious. B, you can't do this. You went though Tartarus after killing a murderer last month, you'll drive yourself crazy this time,” Thorn said pleading

“Luna helped removing that memory. I showed my family the truth about my parent's death so I can do this. If not, you know exactly where to find me.”

“If you think it is best, I will not argue. Thank you, Dusk for all the memories,” Quake said hugging her

“I accept the duty. Even if I drive myself to temporary insanity, so be it.”

“Very well. This is the blade for the ritual. It was forged in the depths of Tartarus by Lucifer, himself,” Luna said opening up a case and handing the blade to Brian

The blade itself was pointed at the tip and featured three curved bends in the blade. Brian flipped it over his hoof as Dusk went to Quake and Thorn and hugged them before giving them a kiss on the cheek. She repeated this with Brian giving him a kiss on the lips before he plunged the blade into her chest and through her heart.

“Thank you,” Dusk said before dying

“Resquiate in Pace,” Brian said making a cross

“What does that mean,” Celestia asked

“At home it was a Latin phrase that translates to ‘Rest in Peace’.”

“We will have a private burial in the cemetery as she was a member of my guard. The tombstone will only have her name and mention she was a member of the Lunar Guard,” Luna said

Each of them bowed their heads in respect before Brian had written a letter to his wife. He wouldn't get into the details but told her that he would be staying at the castle for a week.

“You know where to find me. Let me know in the morning for breakfast please,” Brian said

“That's interesting. There wasn't any rain planned,” Thorn said hearing rain pouring

“The sky is raining due to Dusk’s death. It seems that her friends may be mourning her passing.”

“That would be impossible. Pegasi control the weather,” Celestia said

“It was something my mom would say. If it rained during a funeral it was the angels crying over the loss.”

“Never heard of that,” Luna said

“It's coincidental, but it does make some people feel better. I was never religious to completely believe it. If you'll excuse me, I'll take my leave,” Brian said leaving

He headed into the depths of the castle where the Research and Development was located to use the training room.

“Brian, what brings you down here,” Knight Shield asked

“Sorry, Del but I'd rather not talk about it. Let me in to the danger room.”

“Go ahead,” Deltorix said opening the door

Once inside the room, Brian shifted back to his human form and summoned a pair of .45 caliber pistols and started to fire. For once accuracy didn’t matter as all he wanted to do was drown out his pain.

It was one thing to kill a criminal, or an enemy during war, but harder to kill a friend. While he thought it wouldn't be a problem, just the fact that it happened was hard enough and knew that Quake and Thorn would have their own of coping over the death of Dusk.

After firing a few hundred rounds between both pistols, Brian dropped one pistol and held the other to his left temple and fired. Although he knew pain could be felt, ‘suicide’ felt like the right thing to do. He actually shot himself three more times in the mouth, jaw and chest before switching weapons to throwing knives to hit the targets. Try as he might, he couldn't stop the tears from falling as he thought about his friend. Holding the blade, he ‘died’ twice by slitting his wrists and throat.

Some time later, Del pounded on the door letting Brian know it was time for breakfast. Brian was reluctant but dragged himself out of the room in order to put food in his stomach.

“Not sleeping Brian? Pardon the language but you look like,” Luna started

“Shit. How's Quake and Thorn doing?”

“Quake left early this morning. He didn't say where but it could be to train. Any damage he causes would be minimal if he heads to the desert,” Thorn said entering the room

“How are you doing?”

“Well, I would have gone to a bar but my daughter Rose didn't want me there,” Thorn replied

“Rose; as in Rose Petal?”

“That would be her. Your friend Knight Shield has been trying to court her. How he became an alicorn is unknown. I honestly don’t mind the two of them being together as they make a fine couple,” Thorn answered “B, you look like you've been through Tartarus.”

“Well, I didn't sleep at all. The hell with having a nightmare during sleep. I have a waking nightmare that's worse.”

“I could see why. You did take the hardest task. Neither Quake or I could do it,” Thorn said

“I visited both Quake and Thorn’s dreams after what happened. While they were having a nightmare over Dusk’s death, neither of them wanted to get rid of it,” Luna said

“I can't speak for Quake, but the nightmare reminds me to be strong. She's gone, but as long as we don't forget Dusk, she never truly died,” Thorn said

“Glad you learned that from me. But it's harder for me to get over it. You witnessed it, but I actually took the hardest role. After I finish, I'm heading right back to train.”

“I just wish my wife were here to help me,” Thorn said

“What happened to her, if you don't mind me asking?”

“She's dead. And I have you to thank for some of it,” he said

“Thanking me for what?”

“You killed the bastard who murdered her. Raindrop Lilly was my wife. She went out one night with Snow Shower. And we know what happened next. On behalf of my daughter and I, thank you for putting them at peace,” he explained

“You're welcome. I'm sorry she died in that way, but I'm glad I was able to help.”

Once he finished, Brian back downstairs and trained as long as possible before eating. Throughout the week, Brian forced himself to stay awake for a total of 168 hours straight. His accuracy actually suffered due to it although the thought of his fallen friend remained.

“Brian, I'm coming in,” a voice called

As the door opened, Brian was surprised to see his wife leading a group that consisted of his daughters, the princesses and the mane-six trailed by Knight Shield who closed the door behind him.

“Luna told us what happened. You haven't slept all week. You can't torture yourself over what happened,” Octavia said

“Dusk was your friend. She asked you because she thought you could handle it. Quake’s in the desert training. He's buried himself in the ground a few times for whatever reason,” Luna said

“I should be stronger, but I'm not. I used to think of myself as Superman but now I realized it was bullshit. Dusk wasn’t the first person I buried. Del, you remember that time,” Brian said through tears

“How could I forget. The three of us were inseparable,” Deltorix replied

“Would you two stop being so cryptic and spit it out,” Twilight demanded

“The person we're talking was Michael Blaise. I had just left his house as a car sped around the corner and a single shot rang out. I dove behind a dumpster, but Mike wasn't so lucky. He took the bullet in the heart and died in my arms. I had to be the one to tell his parents what happened to their son,” Brian started

“I remember that clearly as not only were the two of us pallbearers, we filled in the grave afterwards,” Knight Shield finished

“Brian, stand up for a moment,” Discord said popping into the room

Once Brian stood up, Discord immediately punched him in the face, to everyone's shock.

“You need to stop bitching and grow up. You're human and don’t need a damn façade to hide behind. Look at this and tell me what you see,” Discord demanded handing him a picture

“The human and alicorn versions of me standing in the middle with my family and friends from both side of the portal,” Brian replied

“You said it; friends and family. The same group standing here now. Each of them would gladly walk though the bowels of Hell to get you back. You needed a second chance and were granted it. Don't hide that fact,” Discord said “By the way, that picture is yours to keep.”

“Thank you for that reality check. Killing an enemy in war isn't that hard as it really is kill or be killed but killing a friend that you've known is harder. I'm glad about this room as I actually did something I should regret.

“What did you do,” Octavia asked

Brian grabbed a pistol and shot himself in the temple as everyone was surprised.

“Suicide. It's not something to joke with,” Celestia said

“I know. It was due to the pain I felt that I did it. This isn't something I want to try to repeat. I also hope none of you ever have to feel the pain of killing a friend.”

“See that you don’t. Otherwise, I would resurrect your body just so I could beat some sense into you,” Octavia said

“Of course. I promise not to do anything stupid like this again.”

“Brian, after the time you spent awake, I'm going to make sure you sleep. You will be sent down to the hospital where you will be staying for a week with an IV in your arm to make sure you receive nutrients. Now sleep,” Luna said holding a hoof over his face

As he slept, Brian entered the dreamscape to be joined by Luna and Ignis.

“Feeling better,” Luna asked

“I honestly don’t know how I even managed to force myself to stay up for a week straight. I'm glad Discord punched me as it really helped.”

“Well, he was right. You don’t need to hide behind a façade. Yeah, you've killed three people, but you can't let it rule your life. The Midnight guard will probably be on a mission where you will have to kill the enemy. You need to fight through it,” Ignis said

“I'm trying. It's easier said then done.”

“By the way, your week is up. Once you wake up there are a few people who want to see you,” Luna said

As he woke up, Quake and Thorn were standing by the bed having not seen their friend in weeks.

“He's alive,” Thorn said

“You look better. I heard you were up for a week straight,” Quake said

“And I heard you buried yourself in the desert,” Brian retorted

“It was a mixture of training and suicide. I honestly didn't want to die, though,” Quake replied

“We wanted to wait until you were released to go out,” Thorn said

Later that night the three of them headed to the castle’s cemetery and headed to the back. Each of them carried a single rose and placed it in front of the grave they wanted.

“Dusk, it's us. Each of us has been dealing with this in different ways,” Brian started

“My daughter watched as I ran the obstacle course every day to wear myself out so I didn’t head to the bar and drink,” Thorn said

“I trained in the sand by burying myself, but in honestly it was a glorified suicide attempt that I couldn't do,” Quake said hanging his head

“And I know you thought I could handle it, but it was worse for me having to do it. I actually drove myself to temporary insanity and killed myself multiple times in the training room. Sorry for everything.”

“Thank you for the visit. I was allowed to visit one final time to see my brothers,” Dusk said taking a ghostly form “Yes, I consider the three of you brothers.”

“Remember the happy moments we've shared together and I'll never truly die. Brian, don't punish yourself over this. I wanted you to do it because you were the bravest. While you won't die, enjoy every moment you can as some time soon, the Man in Black will arrive. I love you all,” she said before fading away

The three departed from the cemetery and headed to the nearest bar to have a single glass of apple cider to celebrate.

“To Dusk,” Brian said raising his glass

“Dusk,” Quake and Thorn said simultaneously as the three clinked glasses

3 Go To Hell

A few days after the visit from Dusk, on November 11, Celestia received a letter which she thought was odd. The scroll was black and had a red pentacle with the name ‘Brian Dragnov’ written underneath. Upon seeing this, she immediately wrote a message to Brian.

Brian, your presence is requested as soon as possible. A carriage will be sent for your family. Twilight and her friends will also be arriving- Celestia

Brian and the others arrived together along with Knight Shield. Everyone was curious as to why they were summoned. The doors flew open and another guest arrived in the form of a nine foot black dragon.

“Coal, long time no see. I'm guessing you're here for the same reason,” Brian asked

“Yes. I received a scroll with a black pentacle and my name on it. Celestia sent me a message asking me to come here as soon as I could,” Coal replied

“That is why you all were summoned. This is for you, Brian,” Celestia said handing him the scroll

“Yay, we're all going to Hell,” Brian said sarcastically

“And if you're not a good boy, we'll leave you there,” Deltorix added as both started laughing

“This is serious and not a laughing matter,” Celestia replied

“This is us. Besides, that was a favorite videogame quote,” Del said

Before anything else could be said, a red pentacle appeared on the floor. Brian and Coal stepped inside and were transported to Hell as the symbol disappeared.

Once arriving in Hell, Brian flexed his fingers and realized that he was human again. Looking over at his companion, saw the massive height disparity between them. Brian did note that he was only a couple inches shorter in this form than Celestia and wouldn't need to actually look up to her as much. Looking around, the area they were at was a long walkway with giant curved spikes down the sides. Straight ahead the pair saw a pair of doors off in the distance with blood flowing around the sides.

“I'm on the Highway to Hell,” Brian sang quoting AC/DC

“Interesting song. I take it that was from when you were human,” Coal asked

“Yeah. At least you can see the scars on my arms better,” Brian said removing his jacket

“You are right. I saw the scars when you had your sword made, but now they are clear. I'm guessing they extend into your chest,” Coal said

“They do. I've always been surprised that the extent wasn't further.”

“I haven't been here in so long, I've actually forgotten what it looks like,” Coal said

“When was the last time you were here?”

“For once, I don't remember. While I was born here, I spent about five years before I was sent to Equestria,” Coal replied

The two kept walking and finally reached the gigantic doors in front of them. Coal pushed one side of the doors and it opened very easily, despite the size. On the other side was a castle that towered over the area with demons sitting on the towers instead of gargoyles. Before the castle was a bazar with demons selling a wide variety of objects such as weapons, parts and bodies.

“Come on, Brian. Perhaps later we can look around, but for now, the castle awaits,” Coal said

“You lead, I'll follow.”

As they reached the castle, the doors opened automatically, as if the pair was expected. Once inside, the first room seemed to be very plain with nothing signifying to whom the castle belonged to.

“This isn't that impressive. The rest looks better,” Coal said

True to Coal’s word, the next room was better. Sitting in the center of the room but positioned three- quarters of the distance from the door sat a throne made out of bones, with two human skulls for armrests. A door behind the throne opened and a male wearing a black suit with red dress shirt emerged.

“Hello father. It's been a while,” Coal said with a bow

“It most certainly has. Allow me to introduce myself, I am Lucifer Morningstar,” he said

“Lucifer; as in Satan?”

“Lucifer. Satan. Beelzebub. You name it, I've been called by it,” Lucifer said chucking “Coal, could you excuse us for a bit?”

“Of course. See you later, Brian,” Coal said before leaving the room

“Now, I'd like to welcome you to Hell. Do you have any idea as to why you were sent here,” Lucifer asked

“No idea.”

“Please remove your jacket for me,” Lucifer asked as Brian complied “Do you know how you got those scars?”

“Lightning bolt.”

“Do you remember anything about the incident while you were in the hospital,” Lucifer continued

“Nothing. I wasn't exactly paying attention.”

“Well, there were news reports about a unique bolt that struck. It was red; just like this,” Lucifer said summoning a lightning bolt in his right hand

“I'm guessing that it was the red bolt that struck me?”

“Give him a cookie, as he got it in one! Yeah, that was the bolt that I sent,” Lucifer said

“You sent it? Why?”

“Well, you lost your parents and one of your two best friends. Best reason for a reset. I asked Discord to send you to Equestria, although I didn't have any influence as to Deltorix leaving,” Lucifer explained

“Thank you for the second chance. Speaking of the three, where are they?”

“The three of them along with Dusk are up there,” Lucifer replied pointing up “As for Lucy, she's being tortured.”

“Glad they made it to Paradise. And I'm glad that bitch is being punished.”

“Do you know you ascended to an alicorn,” Lucifer asked

“I thought it was due to Ignis.”

“Actually, Ignis played no part in it. That was all you. Your speed and magic ability exceeds Celestia’s. In fact, you could easily dethrone her and rule if you wanted to,” Lucifer said

“I honestly don’t want to take over a country. They've ruled for so long, they can keep it.”

“Very well. Let me ask you something. Do you want to keep your Hellfire,” Lucifer asked directly

“Yes and no. I like having it, but it is rather difficult to use.”

“I see. Well, in that case, I'm going to take it back. Don’t fret, a small spark will reside inside you but will only be accessible at the right time. I will however, be giving you something better,” Lucifer said

Lucifer raised his right hand and placed it on Brian's chest and withdrew it, removing the Hellfire. He placed his left hand on Brian's chest and sent a small spark into him.

“Try your new power,” Lucifer directed

Brian flicked his left hand and concentrated on summoning and was surprised when a lightning bolt erupted from his hand. Wanting to try something, he cupped both hands together as he formed a ball of lightning.

“Thank you, sir. The lightning feels much easier to use.”

“I thought you'd like that better then fire. Besides, you can use lightning easier and it has multiple uses,” Lucifer said

“Other then the bazar I saw outside, what's the rest of the place look like?”

“As you probably know, there are seven levels under this. Each has it's victims tortured in excruciating ways. Besides that, is a city behind the castle that many of the damned reside in. Under this castle, and connected to the first level is the gladiator arena where demons and damned alike can fight. Perhaps after you visit the bazar, I can show you around the real ‘Sin City’,” Lucifer answered

“Sounds good. I would like to see as much as I can, while I'm here.”

“Before you head out there, give me your hand for a moment,” Lucifer directed

Brian watched as Lucifer took hold of his hands and drew a pentacle on the back. It didn't feel as though it was on the skin, but rather imprinted into the back of Brian's hands.

“Now, there is one last thing before you go. Asmodeus, I need you for a while,” Lucifer said

“Of course, sir. What can I do to assist you,” Asmodeus asked

“Please accompany Brian around the bazar. I don’t need anything happening to him as he is my guest,” Lucifer replied

Brian looked at the demon and was surprised to see that he and Lucifer had the exact same build and could be mistaken as twins.

“Ready to go, Brian,” Asmodeus asked “By the way, you can call me ‘As’ for short.”

“Of course. Lead the way, As,” Brian said as the two left the castle

● COAL ●

“Dad? What's up?”

“I was hoping you would assist in creating a pair of butterfly swords,” Lucifer asked

“They're for Brian, right?”

“They are. I thought I'd give him a gift for his re-birth day,” dad said

“Rebirth day? What's that?”

“You'd have to ask Brian for the answer,” dad replied

The two of us headed downstairs to the forge as dad prepared the metal for use. Thankfully, he manipulated time, so we were working at an easy pace to have the forms complete. Before I was done, dad let red lightning bolts flow from his hands as he grabbed the blades to make them conductive to the demonic lightning. After that was finished, the last two things that were needed to do were to sharpen the blades and make sheathes for them.

● BRIAN ●

“See anything you find interesting,” Asmodeus asked

“Just looking around. I can tell the tents are made from bones and skin, but that's as far as I want to know,” Brian replied

The two of them walked around the bazar and saw parts for sale that Brian really didn't want to know about. Guessing some might be organs, Brian quickly moved away from the shop until he saw a weapons merchant.

“As, what can I do for you,” the merchant asked

“I'm assisting Brian, here. Thought he'd like to take a look,” Asmodeus replied

“See anything, Brian,” the merchant asked

“The bone axe looks nice,” Brian said
lifting it up “But I don't think I'd be able to use it without struggling.”

“That one is actually designed for the demons to use,” The merchant replied “Perhaps this would be best for you. Go ahead; my gift to you,” he said
withdrawing a smaller axe

“Thank you very much for this,” Brian said bowing his head as the merchant handed him the blade

“Whenever you're ready, we'll head back to the castle,” As said

The two headed to the castle as Brian casually held the axe resting on shoulder. With the looks from some of the demons, it was a good thing that Brian had an escort with him for protection.

“Welcome back, Brian. Nice blade you have there,” Lucifer said

“Thank you. I'm planning on keeping this as a souvenir from my trip.”

“Are you ready to check out the city,” Lucifer asked as Brian nodded “Very well. Leave the axe on the throne and we'll head back.”

The two left the castle from the door behind the throne and walked down a small tunnel before entering the city. Lucifer snapped his fingers and a black Lamborghini showed up as he jumped inside the driver's seat.

“I thought this would be better to use to get around the city,” Lucifer said as Brian climbed in

As the two drove around, Brian noticed it looked more like a regular city then a part of Hell. Various movie theaters lined the streets along with bars. Houses seemed to be just huge blocks that rose above the town to accommodate the influx of new residents.

“This doesn't seem to be that much different then home,” Brian commented

“That is the basic idea. The major difference is anything and everything is fine. If a person wants to drink, their glass will refill until they don't want any more. Drugs are the same way. If you want, you can have sex with one of the many demonesses here,” Lucifer replied

“If I was back at home, I'd gladly have accepted the offer about having sex to relieve myself of my virginity. Now that I'm married and have two daughters, I'm going to have to decline.”

“That's fine. I asked out of curiosity, as I didn't know. You were always free to refuse,” Lucifer said “If you want, we can head back and check out the gladiator fights.”

“Sounds good to me.”

The two turned around and drove back to the tunnel. Instead of heading through and back to the castle, Lucifer led them to an opening in the tunnel that went to the arena on one side and to the first-floor torture rooms on the other side.

Upon reaching the arena, Brian noticed all seats were positioned facing them with their room being an estimated seventy-five feet off the floor with enough seats around the arena to dwarf even the largest of stadiums. Once both demons and Damned alike filled the arena, Brian noticed the large gate positioned opposite their room and wondered what that housed behind it.

“Commence the slaughter,” Lucifer commanded to the delight of the crowd

“So, how does this work,” Brian asked curiously

“Simple. Anyone can fight anyone with each fighter being given their own weapons. Some duel-wield swords, some have a single shield and sword; nets, etcetera. There are a few that were gladiators that prefer to use those weapons,” Lucifer explained “And these are to the death. Don’t worry; they will be reborn, the process just really hurts.”

Brian watched match after match, anyone who dared to fight against a demon was completely decimated with some being decapitated within the first strike. With all the carnage, he was glad that no blood was shed as the smell would have been horrendous.

BANG! BANG!

“What's that?”

“You'll find out. All I can say is that it's a crowd favorite,” Lucifer replied

As the door opened, Brian found himself staring at a massive skeleton. He estimated it to be roughly thirty feet tall and armed with a gigantic spiked mace for a left hand and an equally sized blade for a right arm.

“Allow me to introduce the Juggernaut,” Lucifer said

The Juggernaut went on a slaughtering spree which resulted in the deaths of a few hundred members of the Damned that felt they were brave enough to fight it. Brian watched as it slammed the mace into a group, picking up at least a dozen bodies before shaking the mace to clean it off. Another group was sliced in half by the blade. The actual slaughter was less than fifteen minutes, but felt longer and the Juggernaut left through the gate as the crowd cheered. As that was the end, a few demons grabbed the bodies and chucked them into a hole to be disposed of, leaving just the weapons.

“Brian, how would you like to compete in the arena? You won't die and I already have the perfect opponent for you,” Lucifer asked

“Why not? It'd be an honor to fight. Would you please record the fight for me on my phone?”

The two descended into the arena where Brian took off his jacket and threw it on one of the seats and handed Lucifer his phone. Looking around at the scattered weapons, he spotted a shield imbedded in the ground that he hoped to use. Walking over to a pair of swords in the ground, he pulled them out and held one near his waist on the right side, whereby it automatically attached itself.

“So, Brian are you ready? I'm here to test your abilities,” a voice called

“Cole? Shit, it really has been forever since I've seen you.”

“Well, now we get to change that,” Cole replied as he withdrew a single sword

“If both competitors are ready; then begin,” Lucifer said

The two carefully approached one another and clashed their swords together. Brian knew he was already outclassed and outmatched by his opponent, but was stubborn enough not to back down.

“Come on, Brian. I'm not going easy on you,” Cole taunted

“It wouldn't be any fun if you did.”

They circled around each other striking blades before Brian raced in and kicked his opponent, sending him back a couple steps. Before Cole could react, Brian grabbed his second blade and charged. The tactic was to attack with one blade and use the free blade to counter.

“Nice, trick. Too bad I've seen it before,” Cole replied

‘This isn't good. I need a new plan,’ Brian thought

Looking out the corner of his eye, Brian spotted the shield and needed to move quick. He threw the twin swords towards Cole, who blocked them with his sword as planned. Next was a spear, which was snatched out of the air and broke in half as Cole dropped the sword and retrieved a broadsword instead. The tactics worked as Brian found himself closer to the shield and decided to take a chance. He ran towards the shield and planted his foot near the upper section of the shield and used it as a springboard.

“Suck my dick,” Brian cried as he flew

Just before reaching the ground, he tucked his left shoulder in and proceeded to roll towards a pair of swords and net in front of him. He wrapped a foot around a corner of the net and hoped the plan would work.

“Congratulations, you managed to jump over me. Now what will you do,” Cole asked as he approached

Brian raised his leg and directed the net towards Cole's legs, which it promptly entangled. Not wanting to let the moment slip away charged towards him and held both blades against Cole's neck as a scissor-guillotine.

“Surrender,” Brian demanded

Without a word, Cole flipped the sword over and drove it into the ground. Brian stepped back but held the blades at his side in case of attack. Having not seen one, he proceeded to drive his blades into the dirt as Lucifer stopped the video recording.

“Congratulations Brian. That was a hard fought battle,” Cole said holding out a hand

“To you as well. I honestly had no hope of survival and just acted on instinct and hoped something would work,” Brian replied shaking his hand

“How's your family doing,” Cole asked

“They're doing fine. Harmony’s wanting to join my guard. What about you?”

“My girls are fine. They were surprised by your actions when you left, though,” Cole replied

“I don't think I've met your daughters before. Wait a moment… they're your family,” Brian said with a facepalm

“Yes. Celestia and Luna are my daughters. It did come as a surprise when you kissed them,” Cole said with a chuckle

“I'm sorry. I acted in the moment without thinking.”

“It's fine,” Cole replied

“Let's head topside. You're probably hungry after that fight,” Lucifer suggested

“Sounds good,” Brian said as his stomach growled

The three reentered the throne room to find it was remodeled to now including a table that took up the center of the room.

“Long time no see, brother. How's Equestria treating you,” Cole asked

“I've been doing alright. I have some designs for armor for your guard to wear, Brian. Hopefully they are to your liking,” Coal replied “By the way; nice bone axe.”

“Knowing you, they'll be fine. Besides, you are the greatest craftsman in Equestria. As for the axe, it's meant to be a souvenir for when I get home.”

“Dinner is served,” a demon in a chef's hat said pushing a tray

The chef placed three covered plated of food in front of both Coals and Brian. Brian removed the cover to find a plate of Swedish meatballs and rice waiting for him. Coal had some gems on the side and had a whole ham. Cole had a couple steaks and potatoes.

“My complements to the chef,” Brian said bowing his head

“Thank you very much. I figured you'd like to have that for dinner,” the demon chef replied

After Brian had two plates of food, he knew that was enough. The fight actually took more out of him then he realized, but the food helped. He thought if he waited a little while, dessert might be an option.

“Finished already? Would you like to check out the library,” Lucifer asked

“Yes please.”

The two headed upstairs to a room that on the outside looked much smaller. Once they walked in, shelves that went on for miles were seen with every book ever written; including the Alexandria scrolls.

“Anything in particular you want to read? Music compositions? History? Vampire books,” Lucifer asked as the room shifted

“I'm not sure. This is overwhelming to see so many books. Twilight would have a field day in here,” Brian said with a chuckle

“I'll give you some time and visit later and see if you'd want dessert,” Lucifer said turning to leave

Brian found a table waiting for him as he decided on reading history books about Equestria. While he did read a little about it in Celestia’s secret library; this had the unabridged versions complete with the details that were left out.

‘I figured they were bad asses, but holding back an entire army with just the two of them is amazing,’ he thought

Grabbing another book, Brian confirmed that Coal was the first to have a Nightmare form long before Luna. As he read, it was mentioned about Ignis and Midnight Sparkle. The abilities of each one was listed and Brian surprised that the entry for Ignis featured the removal of his Hellfire and the lightning that replaced it.

‘Well, it's nice to know that the books do update when something happens,’ he thought

“Reading about home,” Lucifer asked as Brian nodded “At least you know everything about them and yourself. Now how's about dessert?”

“Sounds good.”

Lucifer led them back to the staircase, where Brian decided to slide down. Lucifer decided to up the slide by using just the soles of his shoes. Once they reached the bottom, them headed over to the table which was covered in different desserts, ranging from cake slices to ice cream.

“I've always wanted to do that.”

“Same here. Thank you for giving me the chance,” Lucifer said

Brian saw a slice of cake which he hadn't had in years; German chocolate. Pinkie can make anything, but he'd have to make this by himself. Along with the cake, he grabbed a bowl of mint ice cream. After having two bowls of ice cream, he definitely had a full stomach.

“Bed time for everyone,” Lucifer
announced “Brian, follow me. You'll like your room.”

The two of them headed upstairs to a room, that when Lucifer opened the door, Brian was stunned. The room was identical to his original room, complete with plushies.

“I take it you find this satisfactory,” Lucifer asked as Brian could only nod “I wanted you to have a room you recognized.”

“Thank you very much. I'll see you in a few hours. I don't know how time works here in Hell.”

“Sleep well, Brian,” Lucifer said leaving

Before he went to sleep, Brian walked over to the dresser and grabbing the plushies for Vinyl and Octavia and fell asleep with them placed on his chest.
Some hours later he woke up and stretched, not having slept in that bed in years. Once he left, the room disappeared, awaiting the change for its next occupant.

The throne room was left alone for breakfast as Brian helped himself to six each of pancakes, bacon and sausage. Having not had bacon or sausage in quite some time, he had to take his time in order to enjoy it.

“Brian, dad told me yesterday was your ‘re-birth day’. What exactly does that mean,” Coal asked

“I probably told you once that my parents killed themselves. They died on Friday October 13. I was sent to Equestria on November 11; so I consider yesterday my day of rebirth.”

“Before you head back home, I have something for you,” Lucifer said holding a wrapped package

Brian unwrapped the package to find a pair of butterfly swords and sheathes and immediately strapped them on his forearms.

“The blades are conductive to your lightning and they are linked when they absorb blood. In other words, blood taken into one makes both stronger. By the way, don't forget your axe,” Lucifer said handing the axe over

“Thank you again so very much.”

The door opened up and another figure walked in. All Brian could see was the black hooded robe and couldn't make out anything of hands or feet. He was surprised when the figure walked over and bowed his head to Brian.

“That's a first. Brian, do you know who this is,” Lucifer asked

“The Grim Reaper. What I don’t know is why he bowed to me.”

“It's his way of apologizing. The Reaper is only an emissary, or guide. He leads the dead to Heaven or Hell and doesn't have control over when a person dies. Michael’s death was unexpected, while your parents already planned on killing themselves. He did attend both funerals as he hated taking someone that early and wished to pay his respects,” Lucifer explained

“Thank you. I'm still angry at my family for what they did, but I'm glad they're at peace. By the way, Coal; are you heading back with me?”

“Not yet. I'm going to spend some time here before I leave,” Coal replied

“Before I leave, can I get a picture with you and one of me in the throne?”

“Of course,” Lucifer said

Brian withdrew his phone and took a selfie with Lucifer before taking an image of the empty throne as Lucifer took the final image of Brian actually sitting in the chair.

“Thank you again for bringing me here.”

“You’re very welcome, Brian. Oh, before I forget; Ask Celestia about the book I gave her. You might find some interesting things there. And these two thestrals are going to return with you. In the event Ignis acts up they will be escorting you here where he will be dealt with. For safety, the thestrals will take the shape of the ravens you know, Huginn and Muninn,” Lucifer added

Brian stepped into the pentacle Lucifer summoned and was transported back home to Celestia’s throne room. Looking around, he saw his wife and daughters were there along with Twilight and the rest of the ‘mane-six’ wearing the Elements of Harmony and Knight Shield.

“My business is done,” Brian called

“Welcome back. How'd it go,” Octavia asked

“Well, I do have a few new blades.”

Brian set the axe on the ground and was surprised when Applejack walked over and picked it up.

“What's this made from, sugercube,” AJ asked

“Bone. As to what specifically, I don't know. By the way, Princess Celestia; when you get a chance, do you mind if I see the book you were lent?”

“That one? Excuse me for a moment and I'll be back,” Celestia said

Celestia left the room and teleported to her bedroom where she retrieved a sealed box before returning. Once she sat down on the throne, removed a black book and handed it to Brian. He opened the book and found it contained dark rituals, ranging from mind control to necromancy and decided he never wanted to try anything.

“What's so special about that book,”
Twilight asked curiously as she tried to levitate it “Why can't I lift it?”

“That book and these,” he said withdrawing the blades “don't mix.”

“I don’t get it. Why not,” Twilight asked

“Simple. All three objects are considered the Holiest of Holies; and yes, I consider the Elements as one object. Those are angelic and don't want to be in contact with demonic objects such as the book and these swords,” Brian explained

“How do you get to see something Twilight can't,” Rainbow Dash asked

“I was marked by Lucifer. When I told you I was struck by lightning, the bolt looked like this,” he said summoning a red lightning bolt in his hoof “This is why even if I wanted to, I couldn't touch the Elements. They won't let me.”

“And what about the rest of us? We could touch either one,” Knight Shield said

Before Brian could reply, there was a knock on the door and Cadence and Shining Armor walked in.

“Sorry to interrupt, Aunt Celestia. Cady and I wanted to talk to you,” Shining said

“It's alright. We can talk later Shining, but please stay. Brian, please continue,” Celestia said

“Eliminating Twilight and the other Element bearers, each of you would be able to handle both angelic and demonic items as you have perfect balance. Del, you know my favorite coin. The propensity for good or evil is even as anyone can choose either side. I've already killed three people and was marked by Lucifer, so by no means am I good.”

“Why are your abilities so different,” Cadence asked “Shining told me about your magic.”

“I ascended to alicorn due to my own abilities, not Ignis. My speed is second to none as I've already proven; even if you are the current captain of the Wonderbolts, Dash. As for my magic, I've trained myself to not show any evidence. Besides, would you really want to see a black aura surrounding me?”

“True. Everyone would be afraid that you were practicing dark magic,” Cadence replied “Can we see just how good your shield is?”

“Of course. Del, why don't you use these,” Brian said handing him the butterfly swords “I'd recommend everyone else stay against the wall for safety.”

Brian walked over to the center of the room and meditated as Luna and Celestia summoned their weapons as Knight Shield held the demon blades. The trio charged and everyone watched as nothing connected and stopped in midair. Not hearing anyone attack, Brian dropped the shield. Unbeknownst to him, Luna was rearing back for aa final strike when the shield dropped. She unintentionally charged forward and Brian had to throw his hooves up to stop the blade. He looked up and was shocked that the blade was actually over his head and he couldn't move fast enough to get out of the way.

“Good thing I stopped the blade. That would've been a lot off the top I don't want to lose,” he joked as Luna recalled her scythe

“I'd have stopped the blade for you,” Dash said

“Unfortunately, you wouldn't be fast enough. The blade was already in motion and you would have to be traveling as fast as I was in our race to try to catch it. I'm just lucky my reaction time was quick enough.”

“You have made a lot of progress since I taught you all those years ago,” Shining said

“And my sister and I will admit that someday you could surpass us as ruler,” Celestia said “Your magic is a lot better than anyone would think.”

“I agree. I may hold the Element of Magic, but you are better than me,” Twilight admitted

“Keep the throne. I honestly don’t want to run Equestria. You and Luna have ruled for so long, I couldn't do better.”

“Very well. If you'll excuse us, my sister and I have some things to discuss with Princess Cadence and Shining Armor,” Celestia asked

“Before I leave Princess Celestia, I have one request I'd like to make.”

“What kind of request,” she asked

“A promise,” he said withdrawing a blade and slit his hoof drawing blood “Under no circumstances will I use the knowledge found in that book. While I have the ability to use it, the consequences may be grave.”

“Very well. I accept your promise,” she replied as everyone watched her levitate the drop of blood to her horn whereby it disappeared

“Why did you make such a gruesome promise,” Octavia asked

“Like I said, I can use the book, but it's best not to try it.”

“This was the book I stole before I was banished to the moon that I used to help with the rituals,” Luna said

“What rituals, Princess Luna,” Twilight asked

“Perhaps it's best not to know.”

“Now if you excuse us, we have things we must discuss,” Celestia said dismissing everyone

The group were sent back to Ponyville and met at Twilight’s castle to continue their conversation from earlier.

“Why do these two ravens look different,” Fluttershy asked

“They're my personal guardians. If Ignis goes nuts, I take a return trip to Hell. And while not particular to either, their names are Huginn and Muninn.”

“What kind of weird names are those,” Dash asked as everyone looked at her “What? I'm just asking a question.”

“At home, Deltorix is of Irish ancestry and taught me about the Norse religion. What's known as the Allfather, Odin, has the ravens Huginn and Muninn as spies to watch over everyone and report back.”

“Other then your new friends, what else happened,” Octavia asked

“I met the Grim Reaper.”

“Did I hear you right? You met the Grim Reaper,” a shocked Applejack asked

“That's what I said. All I saw was the black cloak. No hands, feet or face.”

“What did he want,” Twilight asked curiously

“To apologize. The Reaper is a guide to the deceased by leading them to either Paradise or Hell. He doesn't have control over when someone goes and hates to take people that might have lived long lives.”

“That's interesting. I think I have one book that depicts him with a scythe actually killing someone,” Twilight said

“Popular depiction of him. Even at home that's how everyone sees him.”

“What do your raven friends eat? If I know, I can try to provide some food for them,” Fluttershy asked

“Nothing. They probably could eat anything, but considering they are demonic, food isn't a necessity to them, as well as sleep.”

Brian showed them the video of the fight and they seemed surprised as how well he did, although there were some blushing at the ‘suck my dick’ comment.

“Just who was that you were fighting, dad,” Melody asked

“Coleflame Blackheart. He's the Nightmare form of Equestria’s blacksmith, Coalheart Blackflame. The dragon you saw at the castle.”

“How can he be a Nightmare,” Harmony asked
,
“Princess Luna wasn't the first with Nightmare Moon. Coal was the original and once the Nightmare was banished, it lived in the mirror world we visit. In fact, you've met his family already, Twilight.”

“I don't know who that is,” a confused Twilight replied

“The human Luna and Celestia. When I asked if they were immortal all those years ago, I didn't think about who their father was.”

“And you kissed them. How'd Cole take it,” Twilight asked

“He brushed it off. Besides, if he wanted to take it out on me in the fight, I'd have no chance. I honestly came up with the net idea on the fly and didn't know if it would work.”

“Did you get to meet the dog; whatever the name is,” Dash asked

“Sadly, no. I wanted to meet Cerberus but he wasn't there. Probably was busy as the guardian.”

“Hopefully you don't have to go back there,” Octavia said hugging her husband

“Agreed,” everyone said in unison

4 Boot Camp

“Dad, come on. You missed spending Nightmare Night with us; you can't miss Hearth’s Warming,” Melody said

“She's right. Besides, this is the last time we're together as Harmony’s going to Basic soon.”

Brian changed into warmer clothes and threw his trench coat on to keep warm and joined his family. The four decided on going skating when he told them about it. Once they arrived at the lake, Brian withdrew two pairs of skates for each of them, while he only needed one on his rear hooves.

“You don't need two sets of skates, dad,” Harmony asked

“No. I'm actually comfortable on my back legs, having been human. When I was younger, one place we lived at snowed during winter, so I had learned to ice skate. During the same time, I played a year in ice hockey. Perhaps someday I'll teach you.”

While he wasn't trying to show off, it felt good to actually skate and he decided on performing simple jumps much to his family's surprise.

“Dad, can you teach me those jumps,” Melody asked

“Maybe another time. You need to be comfortable on the skates before I can teach anything else. Especially hockey.”

“Brian, would you care to join us at the castle this evening? The play we're having is a Hearth’s Warming tradition,” Celestia asked coming out of nowhere

“Of course. I wouldn’t miss it.”

After skating for a few hours, they agreed about finishing up and getting something to eat before they headed to Canterlot. While it was a simple meal, it meant a lot for them to be together as often as they could.

That evening Celestia sent a carriage to pick up Brian and his family. While he had seen the play for years, the performers changed each year, and he had to admit some were better then others. Other then the tale of Hearth’s Warming, they were going to perform A Christmas Carol. He knew both by heart but still found the night enjoyable.

“That was fun. When we get home, I have a gift for you,” Octavia said with a wink

The next day Brian went to Canterlot with Harmony for her first day of training as a guard. The training for the guards was split in two sections with the first six weeks as basic training before recruits were given an option as to which of the three guards they wanted to enter.

“So, you're sure about this? There's no going back.”

“I'm sure, dad. I'll see you in a few weeks,” Harmony said kissing him on the cheek

Brian headed home where he was joined by Twilight and the others. The eight of them were enjoying a conversation as he entered the room.

“So, she's joining the guard,” Octavia asked

“I asked her and she's set about going. We'll see her in a few weeks when she finishes basic training.”

“And she's joining your guard? Can you keep from being biased,” Twilight asked

“Speaking of guards, you still haven't put together a guard to protect you.”

“Celestia’s tried lecturing me and just gave up. She doesn't seem to care,” Twilight said

“Just a suggestion, but why not use some of the unicorns in my reserves? You trained them in magic, just as Dash trained the pegasi with the Wonderbolts.”

“That would be the best idea. I did train them. Thank you for that,” Twilight said enthusiastically

“Speaking of recruits, have you seen Lightning Flash? She was actually the fastest in Wonderbolt academy,” Dash asked “Then there's the other who always has the mask. No one actually knows his name as he prefers not to talk.”

“Actually the two of them are currently training to be part of my elite. There's two unicorns that also show promise.”

“Well, we'll all see what happens in a few weeks. Whether my sister passes or not. I want her to succeed and find her cutie mark,” Melody said

“Agreed. So have any new music you’ve been working on, Vinyl dear,” Rarity asked as Vinyl entered from the castle

“Actually, Brian has been helping me with a few songs from his home. We've been trying to modify them for dubstep beats,” Vinyl said

“When can we hear them,” Applejack asked

“I'm not exactly sure when. I do have a performance in a few months; but it's on the dark side of town,” Vinyl answered

“Just be careful. We don’t need a repeat of what happened with that murderer,” Twilight said

“That's why Tavi and I are going to accompany her. Obviously, to protect our identities, we're going to change our appearance and I'm going in armed.”

● HARMONY ●

“Look who it is. Princess Blank Flank,” someone taunted

“Are you sure you're old enough to join us,” another asked sarcastically

“Either of you want to lose your teeth,” Harmony asked as they shook their heads

“Ignore them. I'm Cien by the way,” a green stallion with a yellow mane and comb cutie mark said

“Thanks. I hate being teased about that. At least my talent is whatever I want it to be.”

“Are you sure you aren't a member of the Crusaders,” Cien asked jokingly

“No, I'm sure. Which guard are you going for?”

“Honestly, I'm not sure. The two royal guards are the most prestigious, but everyone wants them. What about you,” Cien asked

“Midnight. Yeah, it's the hardest, but I want a challenge.”

“Isn't that,” Cien started before lowering his voice, “your dad's?”

“It is. I want to prove to myself I can get in. We agreed if I fail, to try for either the Solar or Lunar.”

“ALRIGHT LISTEN UP! I am Sergeant Ironside your instructor. These next six weeks will be your hardest in your life. Upon graduation, you will then select the guard you wish to enter and will continue under their regulations. Do I make myself clear,” Sergeant Ironside asked

“Sir, yes sir,” all the recruits said

“Good. Now your first order of business is uniforms. Each of you are to clean them so they are spotless. You will be inspected daily so they better remain in good shape,” Sgt. Ironside continued “And look here. A junior member of royalty. You realize your daddy won't be here to help you.”

“My father already knows. I wasn't wanting pity sergeant.”

“Good. I hate taking pity on others,” Ironside said

Each of the recruits were called to receive their armor. They were handed a toothbrush and bucket of water to clean everything off. Since nothing was said against assisting others, they unofficially paired up with Harmony and Cien helping each other.

“You missed a spot on the shoe,” Cien said motioning to the area

“Thanks. Hopefully this is the worst our armor will look. Minor cleaning is one thing, but the entire thing is worse.”

“Agreed. Here, let me help you strapping the armor on,” Cien said

“Thanks. I'll return the favor.”

A few hours later, Ironside returned and had everyone line up and marched them over to the obstacle course. Harmony wasn't fazed as she trained on the course in her dad's ‘danger room’ in the castle.

“Princess, you're first,” Ironside said

Harmony decided on running the course on her back legs, but still managed to set a benchmark of 3 minutes to everyone's surprise.

“Pretty boy, you're next,” Ironside said

Cien followed her lead using the rear hooves, but wasn't able to break the time and came in at 4:45 minutes. The rest of the group finished and they headed to the mess hall.

Other then running the obstacle course, the recruits were taught drill and had lectures on history. The instructors wouldn't delve to deep into the events, but gloss over basic knowledge that should be known. As the weeks passed both Harmony and Cien stood out from everyone with the two having the fastest times on the course.

“Cien, I challenge you to a battle.”

“Sounds good,” he said grabbing a wooden staff and throwing her a second

Each of stood on their hind legs and held the staffs like a sword. Cien struck first and started by swinging high while she parried it and attempted to counter as he moved. He spun the staff around as she switched her grip towards the middle and struck with one end. Wanting to change tactics, Harmony raised to attack above as a feint which he fell for. In the process she used the staff to knock his legs out from him and planted one end on his chest as he was on his back looking up at her.

“You two, my office,” Ironside ordered

She helped him up and they returned the staffs before heading to see the sergeant.

“Please close the door,” Ironside said as Cien entered second

“We're in trouble, aren't we?”

“Actually, I wanted to ask you both about your plans after this week,” Ironside replied

“I'm not sure about that,” Cien said

“In my opinion, and shared by the commanders of the Solar and Lunar guard, the two of you are not fit for either of them,” Ironside started before holding up a hoof to continue “We've come to the agreement of you thinking about joining the Midnight guard. I know he is your father, but it offers a better challenge. There are four others that stood above the recruits like yourselves that are going to attend. Perhaps the six of you are destined to become the current guard to Prince Dragnov.”

“Thank you sir, for the advice. I promised my dad if I couldn't join his guard that I would try for either of the princesses.”

“I'll think about it. Might be fun to do something other then just standing around; no offense,” Cien said

“I'm not saying anything. The next section starts in March, during mating season. Expect the week of training to be cancelled for ‘safety’ purposes,” Ironside said

At the end of the week, Brian and his family sat in the audience for the graduation as Luna and Celestia congratulated the newest members of the guard.

“Congrats on your graduation, Harmony. I take it you are going to join Midnight,” Brian asked

“Of course. Cien, this is my father Prince Dragnov.”

“Nice to meet you, your princeness,” Cien said nervously bowing

“You don’t need to bow and be formal around me,” Brian replied

“Thank you sir. Harmony and I are planning on joining your guard,” Cien said regaining confidence

“Best of luck to you. Perhaps, if fate allows, the two of you might be selected,” Brian said

After they headed home, the next day Harmony and Cien formally enrolled in the Midnight guard and were lucky to be added to the upcoming coming session in March right away.

“Good luck, Cien.”

“You too. I hope you don't ring the bell,” he said

“Same to you.”

“So, Brian are you sure about this,” Thorn asked as they sat in the officer's lounge

“I am. I will not be anywhere near training so as not to know who's quit or not. While I took a backseat years ago due to how harsh it might have been, having a daughter there really changes that now,” Brian replied

“Quake and I will train them, and I promise you not to say anything until it's done,” Thorn said

“Thank you, man,” Brian said turning to leave

“Good morning to you all. I am Commander Thorn and this is my partner Commander Quake. The two of us will be your instructors. If you all notice the bell off in the distance, that is your way out. Ring that and you are finished with training. The training you will undergo will be harder then what the other guards go through. Good luck to you all,” Thorn said

Harmony was heading to her cabin when she ended up accidentally bumping into the mare in front of her. Taking a glance at her cutie mark, Harmony was reminded that the design had the same shape as Rainbow Dash, even though the lightning bolt was red to match her fur.

“Oops, sorry for bumping into you. I'm Harmony.”

“Lightning Flash; former trainee in the Wonderbolts. And no, I'm not related to Rainbow Dash,” Flash replied “There's another who's supposed to be staying here, I just never caught her name.”

● CIEN ●

“Looks like I'm bunking here. Nice to meet you, I'm Cien.”

“Humph,” the masked occupant said

Cien noticed the other two were complete opposites of one another. One was a pegasus that had dark grey fur and hair and was wearing a mask that covered most of his face. His cutie mark was a tombstone that featured a skull and crossed wings under it. The other occupant was a yellow unicorn with blue hair that had a broken sword with a shield for his cutie mark.

“Don't mind him. No one's really heard him speak. Name's Carmichael. My sister Selena is also training here,” Carmichael said

“How long have you been training for?”

“We graduated from basic training a few months ago. After that, we practiced a little bit to get used to training, but this is the first time going through this,” Carmichael replied “By the way; our masked friend here and another trainee, Lightning Flash actually went through the Wonderbolts academy first before coming here.”

After the end of the first month, Cien and his roommates agreed to work together to succeed, as did Harmony and her friends. They were told that there would be a break for a week as mating season was approaching in March and they didn't want anything to happen.

5 Mating Season

Author's Note

Three things about this chapter.
1) Zecora is here, but DOESN'T rhyme. I'm not too good at trying to make sure every line rhymes.
2) The area with the asterisk is a sex scene. I'm not good at writing one, but if anyone wants to try their hand, just ask.
3) There is no number 3 (Kazuchika Okada New Japan Pro Wrestling reference)

5 Mating Season

“Honey, you know I'm going to leave next week, right?”

“I know. Mating season,” Octavia replied

“This time, I'm leaving due to the girls. The last thing I want is to end up committing incest with my daughters. All I ask is you all be careful. If you do have sex with another male, make sure he uses one of these,” Brian said withdrawing a box of condoms “These should prevent any of you from getting pregnant.”

“I understand. If anything, perhaps it may be the three of us and Vinyl, but I'll make sure any males use these,” she replied

A week later Brian strapped his demonic butterfly swords to his forelegs as he prepared to leave for the week. Before heading to the Everfree Forest, he had someone to meet with.

“Dad, we're in serious need of help,” Melody said with lust in her voice

“See you next week,” he said with a salute before teleporting

He managed to teleport into Celestia’s R&D room in the castle, and saw the man he was looking for. Creeping up behind Knight Shield, Brian used one hoof to cover his mouth as he dragged his friend out of the room.

“Go to the Everfree Forest if you don't want to suffer death by snu snu,” Brian whispered as Deltorix nodded

Brian teleported to the forest followed by Deltorix, unaware a few others had the exact same idea.

● SHINING ARMOR ●

“Bye, Cady. Bye Flurry. I'll see you next week after you calm down.”

Shining knew he needed to be far away and decided to head to the Everfree Forest. He would rather deal with a timberwolf then with his family this time of year.

● BRIAN ●

The two alicorns found a clearing and were startled when they heard the bush rustle.

“Speak friend, or else,” Brian said drawing a blade

“Shining Armor. I come in peace, with others,” Shining said leading three others into the clearing

For safety, Brian put up a shield around the area so nothing would happen. He did know of a cave that if empty would make a decent shelter for everyone.

“Perhaps we should introduce ourselves? I'm Prince Shining Armor of the Crystal Empire,” Shining said

“Knight Shield, head of Research and Development at the princesses’ castle,” Deltorix said

“Prince Brian Dragnov, head of the Midnight guard.”

“I'm Cien Oros, Midnight guard recruit,” Cien said

“Carmichael Locke, also Midnight recruit,” Carmichael said

“Francis Paine,” he said quickly though muffled

“Could you repeat that,” Shining asked

“Francis Paine. I hate saying my name because of how girly it sounds. If you're wondering, my dad is Dead Ringer, the coroner. I got my cutie mark pulling stunts,” Francis said removing the mask

“With the mask, you remind me of a movie character from home. The guy's name was ‘Hannibal’. Perhaps you could use that as a nickname,” Brian said withdrawing his phone with the image

“He looks pretty cool. I'm guessing he was a villain? I wouldn't mind introducing myself as Hannibal,” Francis said cheerfully

“Cien, I saw the sparring match you had against my daughter. You performed well, but could use a little refining.”

“You saw that? I'm sorry,” Cien said

“Don't be. The six members of the guard will be taught swordsmanship as a last resort.”

“We're here for the same reason, right,” Cien asked

“Family,” Brian, Shining and Carmichael said in unison

“I have the worst of us. The princesses and the guards,” Deltorix said

“And you and I just don't want to be there,” Hannibal replied

“Changing the subject, what are we going to about food and shelter,” Shining asked

“As to shelter, there's a cave nearby. If it's unoccupied, we'll use it. Food is what we find for now.”

Brian led the group to the cave and had everyone stay behind as he summoned a lightning bolt in his hoof to light up the interior. Having not spotted anything, gave the all clear to the others.

“Before we do anything else, we need to find some big rocks and dry twigs.”

The others departed and returned a short time later with the requested objects. Brian and Knight Shield arranged the rocks inside the cave as a makeshift fire pit with the twigs in the middle and put up a shield around the cave to prevent unwanted visitors.

“How are we going to light this,” Carmichael asked

“With this,” Brian said withdrawing a Zippo lighter “Portable fire.”

“And you said food is what we find? I saw some fruit trees we could pick a from,” Hannibal said

That night the group ate what they could and headed to bed. In the morning, they found a pond they could quickly bath in before adding more food for the day.

*● OCTAVIA ●

“Mom, we need help,” Melody complained

“Dad's not here and I haven't seen a lot of males,” Harmony added

“Vinyl and I will do whatever we can to help you girls.”

“Thanks mom,” they said in unison*

● BRIAN ●

“So, how do you think the other males are doing,” Carmichael asked innocently

“Hopefully most left the town. Otherwise, the remains are probably suffering “death by snu snu’.”

“Whenever I die, that's how I want to go,” Knight Shield joked

“What is ‘snu snu’,” Cien asked curiously

“You already know. Think about why we're here.”

“Another word for sex,” Hannibal guessed

“Sort of. It's from a cartoon from when I was human.”

“You were human? How'd you get here,” Carmichael asked

“Long story. Discord sent me.”

“Could you show us what you looked like,” Cien asked

“Here. There's a few of me in this,” Brian said withdrawing his phone

“So those are what Twilight and the others look like on the other side,” Shining said
“Who are these three?”

“Quake, Thorn and Dusk,” Brian said sadly

“Judging by your voice, this is a moment you have sad memories of,” Shining said

“You could say that. Del, here, knows what happened. I'm not exactly wanting to revisit that moment.”

“Who's ‘Del’,” Carmichael asked

“I am. When I was human, I went by Deltorix before being sent to Equestria. Brian is the only one permitted to call me that. To everyone else, it's Knight Shield,” Del replied

The day passed by slowly as there wasn't much that could be done. Brian withdrew a pair of wooden staffs from his pouch to train with. Holding one in his hooves, he stood on his hind legs and moved with ease.

“Could you teach me sword fighting,” Cien asked

“Sure. You do have a decent form. Grab the other staff and I'll teach you.”

Throughout the rest of the day Brian and Cien trained as the latter was getting better. Instead of showing off, Cien focused more on trying to disable his opponent by attacking the legs.

“Good job. You are learning well having only a few hours training.”

“Well, I have taught myself about swords. I've seen your sword before and wanted to learn. Once I reached the proper age, I wanted to join the guard, so I could be accepted into yours,” Cien explained

“I wish you the best of luck. Unfortunately, the selection is entirely randomized so I don't know the exact members of the guard.”

“Why,” Carmichael asked “Why do that?”

“Simple. I don't want any bias. For example, my daughter Harmony is in your class. If I selected her, regardless of her abilities, someone will complain. Same if the three of you were picked outright. By having a number assigned to everyone, I select the six based on that. In fact, only two people know the actual names.”

“That is actually the best way to select. When you have no idea as to who the others are, no one can complain,” Shining said

“Food's here,” Deltorix said as he brought some fruit

For the second day in a row, the six of them had fruit and various leaves to eat for dinner. Secretly, some hoped something would happen to break the monotony of food.

As morning broke on the third day of the male's self-imposed ‘exile’, the two alicorns went out to talk when they heard movement before Shining arrived with the others.

“Something's there. I sensed another presence,” Knight Shield said

“The rest of you stay back. I'll take care of it if it attacks,” Brian said drawing a single blade

As he said that, a manticore jumped out to attack the group. Brian noticed it was black and much bigger than normal. Out of habit he bowed to his opponent and was surprised when the manticore lowered his head as well. The manticore leapt as Brian closed the distance and stabbed the creature in the chest, directly in the heart. As he withdrew the blade, any blood that was present was absorbed into the sword.

“Blessed be this manticore for the life he led. May you run free in Paradise. Amen,” Brian prayed

“What are you going to do with the remains,” Shining asked

“We were blessed with this. It's best not to let anything go to waste.”

“We're vegetarians, not cannibals,” Shining retorted

“Two of us were humans. Humans are omnivores. Besides, would you want to attract other predators to us?”

“Point taken. Just this once we will eat meat. What about the rest of it,” Shining asked reluctantly

“I’m keeping the fur. You might want to leave.”

Brian carefully slit above the paws and around the mane and with surgical precision managed to remove the entire fur without any damage to it. Once that was done, he used magic to create a small water source and cleaned the fur before hanging it on a tree branch to dry. Before heading back to the others, Brian collected some fruit to go with the meal.

“That looks pretty good. Didn't know you ever skinned something before,” Knight Shield joked

“Just was lucky. Besides you know this was the first time.”

“How are we going to eat this? Raw meat doesn't sound good,” Cien asked

“I'll cut the meat off and we'll cook it over the fire. Besides, with the shield, no one can bother us.”

“What shield? There are two alicorns and two unicorns here. No one casted a shield,” Carmichael asked

“I casted the shield when we entered. My magic is different in the way that it doesn't leave a trace around my horn or anything else. Would you really want to see a black orb?”

“Not really. It could be taken the wrong way,” Carmichael replied

Brian withdrew a blade and cut off a couple chunks of meat and threw them on the fire to cook. It may not be the best, but food was food and everyone was satisfied with the meal.

“I won't make a habit of it, but that was good. Thank you, Brian,” Shining said

“You're welcome. Whatever we don’t eat goes to the timberwolves. Waste not, want not.”

The rest of the week passed the same way as Brian trained all three in swordsmanship and they continued to eat the meat for dinner. On Sunday and the final day of their exile, Brian took the remaining meat and left the cave and headed into the forest.

“I come in peace with an offering of food for you to enjoy,” Brian said with a bow

Brian watched as the alpha bowed back and left the area and returned to the cave. On his way back, he stopped and grabbed some fruit and leaves for everyone to enjoy before they left the forest.

Monday morning everyone ate and cleaned up and got ready to leave. Brian doused the fire and threw on the manticore hide as the group left. Waiting for them in Ponyville was Luna and Celestia, Twilight and the others along with Octavia and his daughters, not to mention the remaining females in town.

“Why is there a manticore in Ponyville,” Twilight asked

“Last time I checked, I'm not a manticore.”

“Why do you have that,” Celestia
demanded

“I killed it.”

“I sense there is more to it then that. Greetings, I am Zecora,” a zebra mare said

“I sensed something wanted to attack and Brian said he'd handle it,” Knight Shield replied

“I drew my blade as the manticore appeared. I bowed to it out of habit as it mirrored my action and attacked. I was faster and ended him cleanly with one blow. Afterwards, I said a prayer over the body and hoped he would be at peace. I skinned him and the six of us consumed the flesh.”

“That was very noble of you. By blessing the body, you guaranteed the spirit would enter Paradise and by consuming the flesh, each of you have a portion of his spirit dwelling inside you as well,” Zecora replied

“Perhaps another time, I have something that can enter you,” Celestia said slyly

“I need an adult.”

“My dear Brian. I am an adult,” Celestia said lustfully as Knight Shield laughed

“Oh, fuck you Del,” Brian said giving his friend the Bras d'honneur

“Hey, maybe she should give you the same treatment I received,” Deltorix replied

“I have to joke every once in a while,” Celestia said

“Not funny.”

“Trollestia strikes again,” Knight Shield
joked to everyone's confusion

“If you would allow me to borrow the hide for a few hours, I can make it waterproof for you,” Zecora suggested

“If it wouldn't be too much trouble to do so. I would very much appreciate it,” Brian said with a bow

“It is no trouble at all. I've never had royalty bow to me before,” Zecora said

“It was a habit from when I was human in martial arts. Bowing to one's elders is a sign of respect.”

Brian handed the hide over to Zecora and she returned it a few hours later. While she would not go into detail about the process, he had a second stop to make before it was complete.

“Brian, what do I owe the pleasure,” Rarity asked

“I was hoping you could assist me in adding a couple buckles on the hide to keep it in place.”

“Of course. Where did you want them mounted,” she asked

“On the limbs as that should be around my body.”

“Please place it on the models and I'll retrieve the materials,” she said

While she was gone, he reached into the pouch and removed a surgical needle and heavy-duty Kevlar thread.

“Here. You might need these to attach the buckles.”

“Thank you darling. You are right about needing different needles. This is the first time working with actual fur before. I just hope Fluttershy isn't too mad,” she said

As Rarity said that, the door opened and a certain yellow pegasus entered the boutique.

“Brian, how could you,” Fluttershy demanded

“Protect myself and others? Yes, I did kill it, but I treated the manticore with the most respect. To pass on his spirit to another is an honor. Had I not done something, it would have attracted others that could cause problems. What we didn't eat went to a den of timberwolves. With many of the animals in the Everfree Forest being carnivores, something would eventually consume the body.”

“Why skin it, though? Was that a sick trophy for you,” Fluttershy asked angrily

“Again; to keep his spirit alive. Even if I use it during winter, the manticore can rest well knowing his death was for naught. He lived a good life. In fact, to meet a black manticore is actually unheard of as they are extremely rare.”

“Then why kill it, instead of letting it live,” she asked

“It was an elder. An old warrior wanting death in a final battle. If I did not finish it, something else surely would have. At home, many cultures had that idea about the eldest wanting one final battle to die heroic.”

“If that was the case, then perhaps it was best that he died,” she said calmer “Sorry about yelling at you.”

“It's alright. I have nothing but respect for others and hate to see them mistreated.”

“It's done, darling. Try it on,” Rarity said handing him the fur, having ignored the conversation

Brian stuck the fur on and used his magic to fasten the buckles. Looking in the mirror, he saw the mane fit in place around his horn and cover it. The rest of the fur draped around his body covering almost every inch of him.

“Thank you very much,” he said pulling a few bits out of his bag

“You're welcome, Brian. Keep the coins,” Rarity said

“I insist. For all the work you have done for me, I needed to repay you.”

“Very well. I accept,” she replied

Brian headed home and threw the cloak on before going inside. His daughters immediately hugged him as he walked in.

“Dad, you're home,” Melody said

“We missed you,” Harmony said

“Enjoy the day off as tomorrow you go back to training.”

“I know. Thank you for helping us out mom,” Harmony replied

“I don't want to know what transpired.”

The rest of the day transpired without incident as everyone enjoyed the day together before Harmony left to continue her training.

7 Infiltration

Author's Note

Part 1/3 of the Changelings
This chapter does feature references to the movie They Live.

7 Infiltration

● PARTS UNKNOWN ●

“Apparently, they figured out our secret,” a voice said out loud

“Chrysalis, what do you plan on doing,” the other asked

“Easy. We continue with the plan. We select our picks and get rid of the real thing. The changelings will live, without that traitor Thorax,” the now identified Chrysalis said

● BRIAN ●

“When you hear your number, step forward. M619, K381, P101,E316, C295 and I674. On this date, February 27, 2035; congratulations on being the next members of the Midnight Guard.”

He looked at the six in front of him and was surprised. Three of the members were the males that were in the forest during mating season. Cien Oros, Francis ‘Hannibal’ Paine and Carmichael Locke. The other two, he learned were Lightning Flash and Selena Locke not to mention his daughter.

“That's not right. One of the girls is your daughter,” one of the recruits said

“These were selected randomly, as you've seen. I have no idea as to the owner of each number.”

Each of them went through the tradition of being water boarded before they were full members. Brian handed them a set of black armor that covered every inch of them, including wings and horns.

“There is one modification that needs to be made to the pegasi armor. Both of them will be armored, and contain blades to use in combat. With your speed, it should be easy to stop someone.”

“What about the rest of us? Aren't we getting something,” Carmichael asked

“All of you are going to receive sword training and will have custom swords made.”

“Brian, a moment of you time, please,” Celestia asked

The two headed away from the others and ducked into an empty room to talk.

“Have you heard the latest reports? Ponies are believing they have seen doubles of their friends. The changelings have returned, but we don't know about what they have planned” Celestia said

Brian stayed quiet as he had a lot to think about. First, was the revelation that changelings had returned and were possibly impersonating others. Secondly, he had to be careful with what he said in case the person was an imposter.

“Discord, can you help me?”

“What can I do to help,” Discord asked
“Is there any way you could assist me in finding changelings?”

“There is one way, but it's going to hurt like hell,” Discord said

The next day, Celestia had invited the group to the castle to let them know about the return of the changelings when Discord arrived as well.

“Brian, are you ready,” Discord asked

“Do it.”

Discord walked over to Brian and plunged two claws into Brian's eyes and pushed until they reached to his brain. Everyone had to look away from the gruesome sight that was taking place. A moment later, Discord pulled his fingers out, with no evidence of any change.

“I just altered your eyesight to act like night vision goggles. All you have to do is think about changelings and your vision will alter. It will look grayscale with changelings standing out in green to only you. Try it out,” Discord suggested

Brian blinked and his vision did change. In front of him were his friends and family.

“Now that I can see them, we need to wait. Contact Thorax about what he knows about their return. In the meantime, keep an eye on everyone and see if they act strange. If so, all of you need to leave town and I'll clean up here. After that, I'll exterminate the rest of the hive.”

“Are you sure? No one knows what they will look like. Besides, when Chrysalis impersonated Cadence, no one believed me,” Twilight said

“Keep an eye on those we know and see if there is any change in personality. That might be a sign of changeling impersonation.”

“What do we do if we find one, darling,” Rarity asked

“Hopefully they could spill something, but that part is problematic.”

“That's nice. For once we don't have a plan,” Rainbow Dash said sarcastically

“Alright, what do you propose,” he asked sarcastically

“Find the hive and pummel them until they leave,” Dash suggested

“If this is worse then we think, we won't pummel them; but I will eliminate them. You don't need to know how.”

After everyone headed back home, Brian looked around and was surprised to see that dozens of changelings were there in Ponyville. One happened to be impersonating Cheerilee; which was a major insult, as although she retired from teaching, she became the principal of the school. The others agreed to just go about their everyday lives, so as not to attract attention.

“How many did you see,” Octavia asked when they were home

“At least a twelve, but there's more. One is Cheerilee, Lyra is another, and there are others whom I don't know.”

“What do we do about it,” Harmony asked

“Like I said at the castle; nothing. Just observe. I'll try to find someone who won't be missed.”

“Then what,” Melody asked curiously

“Send him to the castle for some answers. I'll use torture as a last resort.”

That night, Brian went for a walk to clear his head and deliberately ran into a changeling. He decided to start a simple conversation to get their attention.

“Nice night, isn't it? I never got your name before. I'm Brian.”

“I'm you,” the changeling said changing into him

Brian used his magic to bind the counterpart and teleported both of them to Celestia.

“Why are there two of you,” Celestia asked

“How do we know which is the real thing,” Luna added

“Stand up and face me,” Brian said untying his doppelganger “What is the capital if Thailand?”

“I don't know,” the doppelganger said cautiously

“Bangkok,” Brian said punching him in the groin

The changeling fell to the floor clutching his groin and unintentionally reverted back to his original form. Celestia summoned a pair of guards and put him in a bubble as the changeling was locked up.

“How did you know that would work,” Celestia asked

“No male wants to be hit there. Seeing that, we need a code for us. Tomorrow, Twilight and the others and my family will be here, along with my guards.”

The next day everyone gathered in the throne room for an important meeting. Brian took charge and explained what was going on.

“Last night I arrived with a doppelganger in tow. I managed to prove it was me by punching the changeling in the groin. To prevent anything from happening again we need a code to identify friend from foe.”

“Wait a moment. You punched yourself in the groin,” Dash asked shocked

“The doppelganger of myself to be precise.”

“How do we use the code,” Twilight asked

“You ask the first part and the other person replies. We'll use the phrase ‘Ignis, ignite’ as it's easy to remember. Next, you all need to leave.”

“Why, and where do we go,” Dash asked

“It's safety. We don't need you being impersonated and entering the castle. As to where, just get out of town. Let your loved ones know you've been called away. Three of my guard will be going with you. Lightning Dash, Harmony and Selena will be there. Anyone who doesn't provide the correct answer, tie them up for safety; same goes for the chance any of you sees a doppelganger. Hannibal, Cien, Carmichael; you three will be here guarding the princesses under my orders.”

“What kind of a name is ‘Hannibal’,” Rarity asked

“Brian gave it to me as a nickname as he said my mask reminded him of a movie character from home. Besides, I don't like using my actual first name,” Hannibal answered

“I never knew your name when you trained with the Wonderbolts. What is it,” Dash asked

“Francis,” Hannibal said as Dash chuckled

“And now you know why I don't use my name and wear the mask. It keeps others away,” he said

“Sorry. It does sound like a female's name,” Dash said

“What are you going to do while we're gone,” Twilight asked

“First, I'm going to get some answers from our prisoner. Secondly; Octavia, you and Mel are going with them. No one needs to see what is going to happen.”

“How long are we leaving for,” Fluttershy asked

“At least two weeks. If earlier, I'll send you a message.”

Once they headed home, the girls agreed to stay at Twilight’s castle and leave early in the morning. Luckily, their families were accepting of them being called away without question. Brian stayed at the castle as he had a meeting planned with the prisoner.

● OCTAVIA ●

“Where exactly are we going,” Dash asked

“I'm not sure. He said leave, but left it up to us to decide.”

“Perhaps we can see my brother and Cadence? Should we put it to a vote,” Twilight asked

“Agreed,” everyone said

“I'm going to send him a letter telling him we're coming,” Twilight decided

“No,” Harmony said defiantly

“I agree with Harmony. If we're dealing with changelings here, what makes you sure they aren't in the Crystal Empire,” Selena said

“I have to agree with them. We were picked as members of the Midnight Guard for a reason. We just go; without telling them. Better to be surprised, then be a part of a trap,” Lightning Flash added

“Alright. Let's go. Hope they don't mind us dropping in unannounced like this,” Twilight said

The three members of the guard led everyone to the train station as they were given a private car for the ride. Unbeknownst to them, a few changelings were riding along as well.

● CHRYSALIS ●

“So, they think by heading to the Crystal Empire, they will be safe,” Chrysalis asked

“We have two drones on the train now. They have their orders to impersonate two of them.”

“Good. Now we continue in Ponyville,” she said

● BRIAN ●

“How's it going?”

“I'm sitting in a cell in chains. How do you think,” the changeling asked

“Well, you do look like you're in need of a drink.”

Brian put a bubble around the prisoner and led him into the same room that was used for water boarding. The changeling was levitated over the table before being strapped down. Brian left the room and retrieved a pitcher and towel, as usual. He charmed the pitcher to always refill, as he wasn't sure how long a changeling could last.

“I won't tell you anything,” the changeling said

“Sorry about that. Before we start, I have to know. Do you have a hive mind? And trust me, you will be spilling your plans before I get done.”

“A what,” the changeling asked

“Hive mind. All of you share one thought? Secondly, do you have a name I can address you by?”

“No, we don’t have names. We're simply drones. As to the hive mind; no, we don't. At least, not anymore,” drone answered hesitantly

“Good. That helps knowing you're all alone.”

Brian stuck the towel on drone’s face preparing for the first pitcher.

“Who's your leader?”

“Not telling,” came the answer as half a pitcher of water was dumped

“Again. Who's your leader?”

“No one,” he answered getting the rest of the pitcher

“Third time. Who's your leader?”

“Chrysalis,” the drone said as the water stopped

“How's that possible? She's dead.”

“You can't kill an idea,” the drone replied

“Chrysalis is a title? What happened to being a ‘queen’?”

“That was self-given. The original died after living for hundreds of years. After Thorax took over, most went along with him. Obviously, I'm part of the group that didn’t,” the drone explained

“Next question. Where's your hive?”

“Don’t have one,” came the answer and more water

“Want to try again?”

“Deep in the Everfree Forest, near the outskirts. She thought no one would ever find it,” the drone said desperately

“Final question. What's she planning?”

“I don't know,” resulting in more water

“That's not good enough.”

“Takeover,” the drone said quickly

“What kind of takeover?”

“Something about wanting to be equals. Find someone who won't be missed and abduct the original. Chrysalis mentioned about their elimination later,” the drone answered, spilling everything

“Thank you for your ‘cooperation’. I did tell you that you would be spilling everything. Now you'll have to excuse me. I will be back soon.”

Brian left the room and activated his ‘changeling vision’ to make sure there wasn't any surprises waiting for him as he approached the throne room. Luckily, there wasn't any other changelings in the castle, except the one he tortured.

“I have something you may want to know.”

“What's that,” Celestia asked

“Chrysalis returned. Her plan is to find a host and abduct the original. They plan on eliminating them later.”

“How is that possible Chrysalis returned? She died years ago,” Luna asked

“Because it's an idea. The leader becomes known as Chrysalis. Our guest explained it to me.

“What are you going to do with the prisoner,” Celestia asked

“Release him.”

“Are you sure that is wise to do so,” Luna interjected

“As I was saying, I'm going to release him. He heads back to the hive with a little surprise for them. Of course, before I do that, I'm going to eliminate the changelings in Ponyville first.”

“Do what you have to. Just try not to make a mess,” Celestia said

“No guarantees.”

● CRYSTAL EMPIRE ●

Once the group arrived at the train station, Octavia noticed the area was completely snowed over, but didn't seem to be cold. Upon arriving in town, all houses and shops were closed with the entire city looking abandoned. As they walked inside the castle at the center of the city, Twilight decided to announce their arrival.

“Shining? Sorry to arrive unannounced like this. My friends and I wanted to see you,” Twilight called

Twilight led the group in searching the castle for her brother and came up empty. Lightning Flash and Selena were at the rear of the group, while Harmony kept pace at the front. While everyone's attention was devoted to the search, two changelings knocked Flash and Selena out and hid them in a closet, before taking their forms.

“You two alright? Ignis,” Harmony asked as her fellow guards looked around cautiously

“Swamp,” ‘Selena’ said

“Castle,” ‘Lightning Flash’ replied

“Restrain them. They aren't themselves,” Harmony directed

“Help,” a voice yelled from a closet

Applejack opened the door and found both Selena and Lightning Flash tied up, along with Shining and Cadence.

“How do I know it's you,” AJ asked curiously “Ignis?”

“Ignite,” the two guards said simultaneously

“What happened,” Twilight asked

“We were sleeping and woke up in the closet. Chrysalis is back,” Shining answered

“What are you doing here, Twilight,” Cadence asked

“We wanted to see you. The same thing is happening at home,” Twilight said

“How long are you here for,” Shining asked

“My husband said to be gone for about two weeks,” Octavia answered

“Well, allow us to welcome you to the Crystal Kingdom,” Cadence said

● BRIAN ●

“Luna, could you also grant me the shadow-walking ability again?”

“Of course. This time, it'll last as long as you need it to,” she said

That night, he prepared for the next night and the potential problem that might cause for the town.

“Discord?”

“You called,” Discord asked

“I'm going to need a little help tomorrow.”
“You kill, ‘em and I'll dispose of the remains,” Discord replied before disappearing

The next day was nothing special as he spent as much time sleeping as he could, as it was going to be a very long night. He decided on having a small steak for dinner that he withdrew from the bag to give him something filling for the running around.
He strapped on his butterfly swords and blended into the shadows as he moved from house to house. Once he crept inside, headed over to the beds and had one hoof over their mouth to silence them as he proceeded to slit the changelings’ throats. Once they were dead, they reverted back to the black bug-like form.

As he thought he was almost done, a changeling decided to take a midnight stroll. Brian followed along and found an area where they were completely isolated. Once again, he crept up behind his prey and slit his throat, being the last changeling in Ponyville. Discord popped up for a moment and snapped his fingers, removing the bodies and left.

● OCTAVIA ●

“I know it's only been a week, but let’s take these two home for Brian to deal with.”

“Agreed. Sorry to cut our visit so short, Shining,” Twilight said

“It's alright. It was good to see you, even if for a little while,” Shining said hugging his sister

“Octavia, what do you think of the Crystal Empire,” Cadence asked

“It's beautiful. Maybe someday my husband can check it out.”

The group headed to the train station with Harmony leading followed by Twilight and the prisoners.

“Good morning, Princess Twilight. What can I do for you,” the conductor asked

“We'd like the private car in the back. No questions asked,” Twilight replied

Lightning Dash and Selena agreed to be tied up, just in case they were changelings.

“Well, this is going to be long and boring,” Dash complained

“Sorry, but we can't say anything just in case,” Twilight replied

Twilight made sure to keep the prisoners contained and sealed off the car to prevent anyone from entering. After a few hours, they arrived and found the town in a panic.

“Where's Lyra? She was sleeping next to me and now she's gone,” Bonbon said through tears

The group heard others complaining about missing loved ones as Octavia headed home with her daughters. Twilight and the others elected to stay at by town hall with their guests.

● BRIAN ●

“Sorry, we're back so early,” Octavia said
“We do have a little problem. The others are outside in the center of town waiting for you.”

“Lead the way.”

He saw two of his guards tied up and two doppelgangers next to them.

“Split the four of them up. I'll take care of the rest.”

Once the four were split, Brian activated his vision and found which were his actual guards.

“Both of you. Ignis,” Brian said as he put a bubble around them

“Ignite, sir,” Lightning Dash and Selena said confidently

“Very well.”

Brian reached in his pouch and withdrew a 9mm pistol with a clip of armor-piercing rounds and walked over to the other two that were tied up, knowing they were changelings.

“Ignis?”

“Ignite,” one drone said

“What he said,” the other said

Each of them received a bullet between the eyes for their trouble, which caused everyone in town to stop and stare. Once the two changelings reverted back, many were horrified at what transpired.

“Changelings? Here? I thought they were gone,” someone asked

“Unfortunately, these two weren't the only ones. It's possible that you missing loved ones have been taken. I will get them back, no matter what.”

Luna and Celestia arrived and saw the remains of the two dead drones before Discord removed them. He directed them to his house to explain what transpired.

“What did you use to kill them,” Twilight asked

“Before I answer that; take a look at this.”

He summoned a dummy wearing a bulletproof vest and a 9mm pistol with two clips; one that contained regular rounds, and the other had armor-piercing. Loading the regular clip, he fired a single round that fell to the ground. After switching the clips, six bullets were fired before Brian retrieved the dummy.

“Do you know the difference between these two bullets?”

“One fell while the others didn't; that's obvious,” Dash said

“Anything else?”

“The first was different then the other,” Twilight said

“The first bullet was regular, with nothing special about it. The other six are very different. In fact, they did what they were designed to do.”

“Destroy clothing,” Rarity asked

“Partially true. This is a bulletproof vest. The six bullets were armor-piercing rounds,” he said showing off the damage “This is what I used to shoot the two changelings. They weren't the only ones here.”

“How many changelings were there,” Celestia asked

“About twenty, maybe more. They died last night. I wasn't lying when I said the others were abducted. I will get them back, and it has to be alone.”

“Dad, why do this alone? We can help you,” Harmony asked

“Because I plan on eliminating them. While you might have to kill, I don't need any of you seeing this.”

“All of you are going to stay at the castle in the meantime,” Celestia decided

8 Extermination

Author's Note

Part 2/3 of the Changelings

8 Extermination

Once everyone was back at the castle, Brian retrieved the drone and brought him back to the throne room.

“Good news, you're going home.”

“You're just letting me go? Nothing else,” the drone asked

Brian withdrew a needle with a much bigger shaft that contained a pellet with a special surprise for the drone. Brian also had a second needle with a small camera imbedded in a pellet.

“This first needle will make ensure your cooperation, while the second will assist me.”

“Anything else,” the drone asked

Brian pulled out a scroll and wrote a simple message before using a black candle and a plain seal to prevent the message from being opened.

“A letter for your leader only. Simply give this to Chrysalis.”

Brian accompanied the drone back to Ponyville and sent him into the Everfree Forest. Unbeknownst to the drone, Brian used his shadow-walking ability to watch the trip via the camera implanted.

The drone continued through the forest reaching a point at the end that sloped down into a chasm. Inside was a structure that contained various holes that was reminiscent of a hornet or bee's nest. Brian withdrew a small monitor to see everything that was transpiring.

“Chrysalis, I have returned. And I bear a message for you,” the drone said holding the letter

“Give me that,” she said taking the message

She took the letter and broke the wax seal to open it up. Inside was a simple message written in red ink.

You're dead.
Have a nice day

“What is the meaning of this,” Chrysalis demanded

“I was just told to deliver the message. That's all,” the drone said

Chrysalis watched as the drone immediately disintegrated due to the pill he was injected with. Brian watched from the injected camera and activated the acid at the right time. He withdrew a .50 caliber sniper rifle and used it to take out the two guards outside the hive, causing a green explosion from their now missing heads. A third guard arrived and stood over one of the bodies as it dropped from being sniped, ending the same gory way.

After eliminating the guards, Brian withdrew a gas mask and a smoke grenade from the pouch. Activating his altered vision, he put the mask on and used his magic to pull the pin to release the smoke and headed to the entrance to throw the smoke grenade inside.

“What's with this smoke,” a changeling asked

“I don't know. I can't see a thing,” another answered

In the confusion, Brian raced in and attacked everyone in sight just as the smoke was dissipating from the room. Throughout the carnage, he actually lost count of how changelings had their throats slit.

After clearing the room, Brian went and checked for additional side chambers. Finding one, he quickly marked the ground with an ‘X’ to denote its visit and headed down. At the end of the chamber was a door with a pair of guards in front.

“Hey assholes,” Brian called

“Is he talking to us,” one guard asked

“I think so,” the other replied

“Let's get him,” the first one said

Brian held out his blades and infused them with lightning as the two changelings ran forward and were cut down in seconds. He figured this was where the prisoners were kept, but planned on releasing them afterwards, so they didn't see the carnage left behind.

Once the chamber was cleared, he returned to the original where the door was and looked around for anything he missed. After the initial slaughter, many more changelings were waiting to stop Brian from reaching the top. Each of them were killed before he wiped his blades off and removed a machine gun to make things faster. The final room had twelve changelings inside along with a throne so he knew where he was.

“Before I kill you, how many of you are male?”

As two raised a hoof, Brian promptly shot the other in the face killing it automatically.

“You, go stand on the other side of the room. Now, I'm guessing the rest of you are female,” he asked as the rest nodded

Out of the remaining ten females, nine were executed before Brian threw the gun back into his bag.

“Congratulations, Adam and Eve. You two are the sole survivors. Do either of you know why?”

“I don't know who Adam and Eve are. Why did you spare us,” one asked

“So you aren't extinct. Get back together with Thorax. If I get word of you abducting others, you will be eliminated.”

“We left because of what Thorax wanted. I became Chrysalis to bring us back to our original glory. Who cares if we killed a few ponies? We deserve to live,” the other changeling said

“What happened to the previous Chrysalis?”

“She died of old age. Changelings have long lifespans, that's why the cause of her appearance. Once she died, someone had to take her place,” the female replied

“You do deserve to live. But there's a difference; you shouldn't become someone you're not. Get back together with Thorax. Even if you don't change, you deserve to be together.”

“Perhaps you are right. Replacing someone doesn't help us. We need to be ourselves, even if we change,” she decided

“I'll let him know about decision and help relocate you two.”

Discord popped up and simply snapped his fingers to remove the dead bodies strewn around the hive.

“By the way; your total is 250,” Discord said

“That counts the ones from town?”

“Yes. You had 25 there and 225 here,” he replied casually

Brian left the throne room and headed back down to the initial chamber he skipped and reached the door. True to his assessment, everyone that was abducted was tied up and seemed thrilled someone was there to rescue them.

“Thank you for rescuing us. We thought for sure they were going to kill us,” Lyra said

“Thank you Prince Dragnov,” Cheerilee said

“Why is there green all over you,” someone asked

“You're all welcome. The changelings have been killed. Your loved ones are waiting for you back in town. And as for the green; you don’t want to know.”

Brian led everyone back as they were reunited with their families. Luna and Celestia were there to congratulate him.

“Why are you covered in green ooze,” Twilight asked curiously

“That's changeling blood.”

“Before we have dinner at the castle to congratulate you. Get that cleaned off,” Celestia ordered

“Yes ma'am.”

He immediately flew to his castle and jumped in the shower. It took two complete rinses to get clean. With all the changelings he killed, he wasn't thinking about how much blood was spraying around. After finally getting clean, the others were going to take chariots to Canterlot as he elected to fly.

“You're sure about this,” Octavia asked before climbing inside

“Of course. I dried off after my bath, but this will help completely dry me off.”

It took him a little longer to get to the castle then it did the chariots. He wanted to relax and take his time, and making a couple laps around the castle did just that.

“Sorry it took so long. I needed to clear my head,” he said dryly

“It's alright. Thank you for rescuing everyone the changelings abducted,” Celestia said

“Oh, Thorax said he was on his way and arriving any time now,” Luna added

Right on cue, a multicolored changeling walked through the door. Noting his appearance, Brian assumed that was Thorax, as he differed from the others.

“Nice to meet you Prince Dragnov. I'm Thorax,” he said

“It's ‘Brian’. I may be a prince, but I dislike using the title. I'm guessing you heard about the problem we had?”

“I did. There were changelings that chose to stick to the old ways of changing into others to feed. After Chrysalis died, another took her place. I'm sorry for anything they caused,” Thorax answered

“I've eliminated all but two; Adam and Eve. I told them to rejoin your group. They do deserve to live, but many wanted to eliminate the original in order to take their place.”

“Adam and Eve; what's that? I'll gladly take the others back. Just direct me, and I'll retrieve them,” Thorax said

“When I was human, Adam and Eve were supposed to be the first man and woman created. Tomorrow, I'll direct you and you can take them home.”

“Do you want to tell us what happened with the changelings,” Twilight asked

“I can't.”

“Cannot or will not,” Twilight pressed

“Yes.”

“You won't tell us about it,” Celestia asked

“Not unless you want to have nightmares. What I did shouldn't be repeated.”

“That bad, huh? Maybe it's good not to tell us,” Dash said

Later that night, Octavia helped her husband prune his wings before they headed to bed. The next morning after having breakfast, a chariot arrived to take Brian and Thorax to the Everfree Forest where they picked up the two surviving changelings.

“They're down there.”

“Thank you. I'll head there to retrieve them,” Thorax said

After they returned to the castle, Celestia allowed them to use her airship to take the group home. As they flew, Thorax directed them over the open ocean to an island.

“Keep going in this direction. Down there is our home,” Thorax said

The island contained simple structures that resembled huts. Brian was surprised that so many changelings looked neon. They were given something to eat before heading back to Canterlot. That evening through dinner, Brian felt distant and was actually lost in his own thoughts.

“Excuse me. I'm going to head to the library for a while.”

“Have fun,” Celestia said

Brian grabbed a few books to read, but wasn't focusing on the text. Hours later after Luna raised the moon, he returned the books to their shelves and headed outside for some fresh air. He headed up to the same flat area that was used seventeen years ago. Once there, Brian sat down and got into a meditative state, without closing his eyes and began to pray.

“I'm not sure who I should address. Lucifer, or someone else. Thank you for granting me a second chance at life. I'm not sure if what I've done was for the best or not. I killed the people at the club due to their idea of using children as sex objects.

"The changelings wanted to be considered equals, although their method was not the best. I've killed a total of 300 people, but I don't consider myself a murderer. I'm at a loss on what I should do and could use some guidance. Amen.”

“Faust,” a voice said from behind him

“Huh?”

“Faust. That's who most ponies pray to,” Luna asked as he chuckled “What's funny?”

“At home, there's two different meaning of the name. First is Lauren Faust, the creator of My Little Pony. The other is a story about a man named Faust, who sold his soul to the Devil.”

“That is interesting. My sister may not tell you, but she and I know exactly what you're going through. I'll try and convince her to explain it to you tomorrow,” Luna said

The next evening he was called to Celestia’s room and saw her and Luna waiting for him. Celestia used her magic to prevent anyone from entering and also soundproofed it for privacy.

“Luna told me about your meeting last night. You might not know, but the two of us were warriors when we were younger. Equus wasn't always peaceful as it is now. One battle had Luna and I holding off an entire army,” Celestia said

“I actually read that when I was in Hell.”

“We were commanders, always leading from the front of the troops. Some called us warlords due to our rough nature. The battle with the two of holding off an army wasn't the entire truth. Everyone else was slaughtered, leaving us to fight. Somehow our enemy turned our own soldiers against us,” she said through tears as she started to cry

“You killed your friends before battling the enemy. I saw that, but must have skimmed over that area.”

“After that incident, we wondered if we were murderers, like you thought; with everyone we've killed. Both of us actually tried to kill ourselves over it,” she added
“Our bodies wouldn't permit us to injure ourselves in any way. We had just risen to become alicorns at the time.”

“I tried jumping off a cliff and landed on spikes, only to walk away uninjured as the holes patched themselves. Burning myself was the same. Even during my banishment, I tried some of the dark rituals to end myself and nothing worked,” Luna said

“With everyone we've killed, it doesn't go away. Every time I close my eyes, I see their faces and wonder if I failed them. You were granted a second chance at life, here. Yes; you have killed, and probably will kill others in the future. You have to move on and not let it eat at you,” she said wiping her eyes

“Thank you for the advice. I hope that I can push the thoughts from my memory.”

After that meeting when he went to sleep, he was transported to the dreamscape to visit Ignis for the first time in a while.

“Welcome back. It's been a while,” Ignis said

“It has. You seemed to take pleasure in killing those patrons at the club.”

“And I could say the same about you killing the changelings,” Ignis retorted

“Touché. I've been thinking about that these past few days.”

“You're a murderer. Celestia is right about not letting it bother you. When you live as long as she has, death comes rather easily. You'll always remember Dusk as that was the most traumatic of them. The others were for purpose,” Ignis replied

“It's that purpose that I've been thinking about.”

“What about,” Ignis asked

“Whether or not I made the right decision with the changelings. The club was the right thing to me.”

“Let's see: a group that kidnapped others to impersonate them. Said group wanted to eliminate the originals as ‘there can be only one’. Reasoning behind said group was to be ‘equals’. Not exactly a bad thing on their elimination. Besides, you did leave two living to repopulate,” Ignis suggested

“When you put it that way, perhaps it was for the best to eliminate them.”

“One last piece of advice. Looking towards the future is easier than looking at the past,” Ignis said

“Thanks. I need to focus on what can be changed ahead of me, instead of what's already set in stone.”

“Exactly. I'm glad I can give advice to myself for me to use. Damn, that really sounds confusing when it's put like that,” Ignis joked

“Just a little. But it's true.”

The next morning, Brian felt a little better about the meeting with Celestia and Ignis, but still needed some time to clear his head.

“Feeling better,” Twilight asked

“Sort of. Celestia gave me some advice, but I still have a lot on my mind.”

“What kind of advice,” she asked

“Personal. I'm going to use the portal for a little while.”

“Want me to come with you? I'd like to see our friends,” she asked

“Actually, I'd like to ask you not to let them know. I'll explain another time, but for now I need to clear my head.”

“If that is what you would like. I promise not to say anything,” Twilight replied

“Maybe some time, we can go to the Crystal Empire,” Octavia suggested

“Sounds good. Perhaps it will be fun to go.”

9 Getaway

Author's Note

Part 3/3 of the Changelings
Songs included:
Five Finger Death Punch- My Own Hell
Creed- What If and My Own Prison

9 Getaway

Brian decided to leave on Sunday when he figured the school would be empty. Once he arrived on the other side, Discord was waiting with a black Mustang car and drove home.

“Ah. Home sweet home.”

Once at home, he shut off his cellphone for privacy and headed downstairs. He removed a guitar and amplifier from the bag and decided to start playing. A few songs that came to mind were Five Finger Death Punch’s ‘My Own Hell’; Creed’s ‘What If’ and ‘My Own Prison’. The only song of the three that stuck out was ‘What If’; but Brian loved the guitar rift and wanted to play it, while the other two summed up his situation.

Later as he was getting hungry, he decided to head to the store for a few things. He figured eggs, pancake mix, milk and cereal would be the easiest things to make and quickly rode to the store and back, hoping not to be recognized.

“Good evening. Will this be all for you,” the cashier asked

“Yes that's it.”

As he paid and headed out to his car, Brian spotted Applejack’s hat and wanted to make sure she didn't see him. It wasn't to be rude by not seeing his friends, but he just didn't want them to know what happened at home.

“Tomorrow, I'll head to the extreme-sports park I heard about. That might help,” he thought

The next morning he drove over early and paid the cost for admittance and headed to the motorcycle track. After getting changed in black armor, he was given a motorcycle to use.

Riding around to get used to the feel, he rode over some of the dirt jumps to reintroduce himself before speeding up and performing tricks over the jumps.
Although the tricks were simple in the way of just kicking his feet left and right off the bike, to perform can cans and nac nacs, it was helping to clear his head. Wanting a challenge, he decided to try a couple backflips. While he wasn't trying to show off, some of the other riders were watching and actually applauded his run. He was unaware of two of his friends were in attendance and watching.

“Hey Dash, doesn't that rider in black remind you of Brian,” Sunset asked

“Now that you mention it, it does remind me of him,” Rainbow Dash replied

Brian saw two of his friends and wanted to leave because he really didn't want to talk about what happened.

“Hey, Brian,” Dash yelled

“Yo.”

“Never knew you rode,” Sunset said

“Told you years ago.”

“What are you here for,” Dash asked

“Personal reasons,” he said before riding off

He decided to head to the mall the next day to get out. Taking precautions, Brian withdrew a roll of black tape and proceeded to tape his arms up to just below the elbow before throwing an a t-shirt and sweatshirt before heading out.

“Huh, a card shop. Looks promising.”

Upon heading inside, the store was covered with shelves around the perimeter with rows of tables in the center. As he looked around, Brian saw plenty of trading cards and decided to buy some.

“Good afternoon. Looking for anything in particular,” the shopkeeper asked

“May I get two Magic (the Gathering) Commander decks and a booster box of the latest set please?”

“Of course. The total will be $150. Would you like card sleeves for your decks? I'll give you them for free,” the shopkeeper asked

“Yes please. A set of black and blue, if you don't mind.”

After leaving the store, he checked out a few others that were promising and bought a few books Twilight would find interesting about this world's history. Octavia would receive a few new music books so she could learn some of his favorite songs. Vinyl would also receive a few Dubstep CDs to broaden her selection. Having been at the mall for a while, he decided on heading home to relax. Once he reached the door, Brian reached in his bag and pulled out one of his demonic butterfly sword as he noticed the door was unlocked.

“SURPRISE,” Pinkie shouted as he walked inside

Waiting inside the living room was Pinkie, and although he liked seeing his friends, the elimination of 250 changelings still weighed heavily on his mind. He pointed the blade at her and gestured towards the open door.

“Pinkie, please go. I'm sorry, but I'm not in the mood for a party.”

“Not even a little one,” she asked sadly “By the way, nice sword.”

“Not right now. I've got a lot on my mind.”

“Perhaps another time,” she said as she left

Once he left, Brian removed the tape on his arms and decided to jump in the shower before playing a few games. He made sure not to sign in on his Xbox account so no one could track him.

“How many know I'm here? Actually, I don’t even want to look at my phone to see the messages they've sent me,” he said out loud

After a few hours of playing, he actually lost track of time and ended up quitting some time in the early hours of morning.

“Is that really the time? Four in the morning? Fuck. I'm just going to crash out here.”

He shut the game off and decided to just sleep on the couch. Due to his extensive late night videogame session, Wednesday was a bust as he didn't have anyone to do, so he just decided on continuing the game from his last checkpoint and finished it early that evening, just in time for dinner.

“That was fun. Perhaps tomorrow I head to the gym. I think there's supposed to be a place that has mixed martial arts.”

Before heading to bed, he threw some gear into his duffel bag including a change of clothes, MMA trunks and gloves. The next morning when he woke, he threw the bag next to him and headed to the dojo.

“You're new. You know anything about martial arts,” a fighter asked as Brian approached

“I do. I'm a black belt in karate and 2nd dan in taekwondo. It wasn't here that I was taught.”

“Good luck,” the fighter said “By the way; I'm Mack.”

“Brian.”

Once he got changed, Brian headed to one of the heavy bags to work on his kicks when he was approached by Mack.

“Interesting ink you have. What's the meaning,” Mack asked

“I'm good at art. When I was 18, I got it done,” Brian lied

“Want to try a sparring match,” Mack asked

“Sure.”

One of the other fighters served as referee for the fight. Mack tried to go in for a takedown as Brian stopped him with a kick to the back of the head before wrenching an arm behind Mack.

“I give. No one has ever beat me that fast,” Mack said

“The last match I had was in high school. I fought a student from Crystal Prep, Blueblood. I choked him out using a modified rear-naked choke.”

“Modified? How so” Mack asked curiously

“My elbow was at his throat for safety. I really didn’t need him passing out, or worse.”

Brian fought against four other fighters and had each of them finished in moments. He knew that if he wasn’t thinking about the massacre, the fights would be different.

“Damn. You have hard kicks. I'm surprised you didn't break something,” one of the fighters said

“Sorry. Guess I have some pent up aggression that I'm finally letting out.”

“It's alright. We all get that way every now and again,” Mack said

“You! It's been too long. You kicked my ass at the Friendship Games and I want payback,” Blueblood said

“Let's go.”

Blueblood charged in to punch Brian and received a kick to the abdomen before Brian locked a triangle choke on him.

“Tap.”

“Fuck you,” Blueblood said

Brian released the hold and dropped his opponent on his stomach before grabbing an arm and wrenching with the intent to possibly break it.

“Give up or else.”

“You wouldn't,” Blueblood said

“In the mood I'm in; yeah, I would.”

To his relief, Blueblood was smart enough to actually tap out before receiving any damage. After that fight, he got changed and left before anything happened. After heading somewhere to get lunch, he headed home to relax by playing games.
“Perhaps Rock Band or Guitar Hero might be good,” he said

● CANTERLOT HIGH SCHOOL ●

“So, Brian's back in town. Why didn't he tell us,” Sunset asked

“I heard from Blueblood about them sparring at that MMA gym. He mentioned something about being in a foul mood and almost breaking Blueblood’s arm,” Rarity said

“And when we spotted him at the motocross park, he was performing tricks, but didn’t speak much,” Dash said

“I wanted to surprise him by waiting for him in his living room, but he had a knife and told me to leave. He said no to having a party,” Pinkie said sadly “Who says no to a party?”

“Well, you did illegally enter his home. The knife was probably the same he's shown us before,” Sunset said

“I don't think so. This was black and it seemed different,” Pinkie replied

“Different how,” Dash asked

“I can't explain it. His sword just felt like it wasn't normal,” Pinkie said

“So what do we do. We can't just barge in demanding he tell us,” Twilight asked

“We let him tell us if he's ready. Something's bothering him, and I'm not sure if we can help him,” Sunset replied

“Why not? He's our friend. Whatever it is, we can help with,” Pinkie said

“Maybe not. Shining told me about some of his friends who were diagnosed with Post Traumatic Stress Disorder. What if Brian did something that's similar and can't talk about it,” Twilight suggested

“Well, I'm going to stay here and see when he leaves,” Sunset said

● BRIAN ●

“Let's see. Heads, keep quiet on this, Tails, I spill my guts,” Brian said pulling out his trick coin

He flipped it and the coin landed on its side. As his rule was one flip determines the outcome, a coin on the edge meant let fate decide. For now, he would keep quiet, but when he returned, everything would come out.

After the coin flip, he decided on playing RB3 so he could use his Pro guitar controller. Having played a couple songs on his guitar the other day, the game would give him something different to do.

“I'm cutting my visit short and I'm heading home tomorrow,” he decided

After finishing the rest of the pancake mix off with dinner, he decided on heading to the backyard to sleep. Huginn and Muninn were waiting for him and as Brian threw his sleeping bag on the ground, his guardians actually stood on either side of him as he slept. Friday morning, he made an omelet to finish off the rest of the food he bought and headed off to the portal.

“Sunset, are you sure you need to spy on Brian? You are the school's guidance counselor, couldn't you help him,” Luna asked

“He's been avoiding us all week. Twilight mentioned PTSD, and if Brian has it, nothing we do may help,” Sunset said

While Sunset was preoccupied with Luna, Brian's departure went unnoticed as he returned home. The week helped; but in the end, he had to live with his decisions he made.

“Welcome back. Did the trip help,” Octavia asked

“It was alright, but it didn't help. I did see our friends, but I couldn't tell them about this. All I can do is live with my actions.”

“And I didn't tell them, like you asked. It's up to you to tell them,” Twilight said

“I'm going back on Halloween there. It's on October 31, a day after Nightmare Night here in Equestria. I'll spill my guts then.”

“You're going to do WHAT,” Twilight asked

“Spill my guts; in other words tell them everything. I have a total of 303 deaths attributed to me with 250 changelings, 50 club patrons, Lucy, ‘Jack the Ripper’ and Dusk.”

“What do you think they'll say when they find out you're a,” Twilight started

“Murderer? I'll explain the reasoning behind it. Besides, if I hadn't already visited Hell already, that would definitely give me a first-class ticket.”

“If you think that is the best course of action, I'll support it,” Twilight said

“And you know I will always love you, no matter what,” Octavia said kissing him

“Oh, these are for you,” he said removing the bags

“Wow! A history book based on the other side! Thank you,” Twilight said hugging him

“Music books featuring you kind of music? I can't wait to learn these,” Octavia said kissing her husband

“Ah, Vinyl. These are yours.”

“New music from the other side? Nice,” Vinyl said with a hoof bump

“What's the last bag,” Twilight asked

“A card game I played when I was human. It's called Magic the Gathering. I have two full card decks and a box that can be used to alter the decks.”

“You'll have to show me how to play,” Twilight said

“Some time later I will.”

10 Alicornis Defectis

As early May rolled around, Canterlot was once again hosting the Grand Galloping Gala. Brian knew he had to be in attendance, and decided that he and his guard would have new outfits made for it.

“Rarity, would you mind helping me with a few outfits?”

“Of course, what do you need,” she asked

“I was hoping you could assist in creating a few jackets for the females in my guard. Here's the design what it looks like,” he said pulling a picture of a female Navy Service Dress Blue uniform out of his bag
“I'll work on the male jackets.”

“In the picture, she is wearing a skirt. Do you want me to make that as well to complete the outfit,” she asked

“Yes, please. I'm going to make a pair of pants for myself as the other three don't need it.”

While the two worked, they used templates from the first onto the next to ensure they are the same. Once the seven were finished, Brian withdrew the buttons and attached them to each jacket before he added an addition to his. As Celestia promoted him to Captain, he decided to attach the four gold bands onto his sleeves to denote that.

“Thank you for the help, Brian. These are wonderful,” she said

“Actually, I should thank you for helping me with this. They are going to love them.”

After he left, Brian headed to a shoe store and found a pair of black dress shoes that were similar to the actual pair at home.

“That will be 250 bits,” the cashier said before looking at who the buyer was “For you, Prince Dragnov, free.”

“Here's the bits for the shoes. I'd actually prefer to just pay.”

After running that errand, Brian returned home where his guard was waiting. None of them knew about the uniforms as it was supposed to be a surprise.

“Girls, these are for you. Guys, these are yours.”

“That one's yours,” Cien asked

“Yes. There is one more thing I have for you.”

Everyone departed to separate areas of the castle to change. Brian made sure to throw on everything as it was proper. Once everyone was done, they seemed to like it.

“These are nice. Thank you sir,” Carmichael said

“They are comfortable. The skirt is different,” Lightning Flash said

“Why do you have pants,” Hannibal asked

“This is the complete uniform that my dad wore as a human in the Navy. These are for you,” he said handing them a SEAL trident

“What are these,” Cien asked

“You’ve seen the challenge coin I gave you, right,” he asked as they nodded “This is the United States Navy SEAL emblem on one side. I'll help put them on.”

Once they were on, he had to admit that it was nice to see everyone looked alike. Even at a formal event, he was planning on wearing the uniform to make him stand out.

Before they were done, he handed everyone a dress shirt and tie to wear under the jacket. He made sure each of the guys had their tie correct while Octavia helped the girls in putting on their neck tab correctly. Octavia decided on wearing a simple black dress to match her husband's uniform.

Once the carriage dropped everyone off, Brian told everyone to go and have fun while he met with Celestia.

“Good evening Brian. That is a nice uniform you have. I take it, the emblem on your chest is the same that you have on the coins,” Celestia asked

“Yes. All six of the Midnight Guard are wearing similar outfits. The girls are wearing skirts to match, and I'm the only male who's used to wearing pants.”

He was asked to help greet the visitors that were waiting in line. A few caught his attention as they reappeared a second time, thinking no one would notice.

“If you have been greeted by the princess and myself, please step aside and let others have a chance.”

They watched as a small group walked away and made the line much shorter to Celestia’s relief.

“Thank you,” she whispered to him

“You're welcome,” he whispered back

With a much shorter line, Celestia was able to join in the festivities of her own party. As they headed in the main room, Twilight and their loved ones entered.

“Brian, nice outfit. Thank you for helping us get together that day,” Twilight said

“Thank you for that as well. I don't think I'd have the confidence to ask Twilight to marry me, if it wasn't for you,” Flash Sentry said

“This is Cheese Sandwich. He's a party planner like me,” Pinkie said cheerfully

“Pleasure’s mine,” Cheese said offering a hoof

Brian shook it and was met by the old joy buzzer trick. He didn't mind, as it was fun.

“And of course, you know Prince Blueblood,” Rarity said

“And just so you know; break Rarity’s heart and I hurt you. You'll go from ‘Blueblood’ to ‘Bluebell’ in moments and Poison Joke won't be required. Understand,” Brian asked Blueblood
“Rarity, would you want his balls on a silver platter if that happens?”

“I would. Thank you,” Rarity replied as Blueblood cringed

“Yo, Brian! You know Soarin, right,” Rainbow Dash asked

“So, you're the true “Fastest in Equestria’, huh? It's a pleasure to meet you, Prince Dragnov,” Soarin said

“It's ‘Brian’. Dash can keep the title. Someone is bound to dethrone her eventually.”

“That's not true,” Dash said

“If I kept the title, no one will break it. Besides, records are meant to be broken.”

“True. It was nice to meet you Brian,” Soarin said

“Brian, this is my marefriend Treehugger. We're planning on getting married soon,” Fluttershy said

“Congratulations. Hope I'm invited.”

“We were actually planning on having it tonight,” Treehugger said

“Well, that's something to definitely look forward to tonight.”

“And I'd like to introduce you to Pear Bend,” Applejack said

“Nice to meet a member of the Pear linage.”

“Wasn't you grandfather a Pear,” Rainbow Dash asked as AJ nodded “Doesn't that make you family and isn't that wrong?”

“Actually, it's not as bad as it could be. The two of you are related, but not directly. Distance is a good thing in this case.”

“What do you mean,” Pear Bend asked

“Both sides of the family, Apples and Pears are linked by AJ’s parents and grandfather. The family branches off at that point where different members have kids of their own, making a person have second, third cousins and so on. As you aren't direct family, it's not considered incest.”

“Thank you for that. I actually didn't know,” Pear Bend said

“Neither did I,” AJ added

“You're welcome. I probably mixed some knowledge from when I was human, but it still works the same.”

After meeting the mane-six’s loved ones, Brian and Octavia started to have a dance as he felt someone tapping on his shoulder.

“Nice look Brian. That's what your dad wore when you were human,” Thorn commented

“Yeah, I based it off my old man's uniform. All members of the guard are wearing it was well.”

“Have you seen Rose? I thought she'd be here,” Thorn asked

“No, I haven't.”

As the two were talking, Brian spotted his brother Knight Shield with a light pink Pegasus mare with light red mane and light red feather tips with a cutie mark of a rose losing petals wearing a dark pink dress.

“Hi dad. Where are my manners? I'm Rose Petal,” she said bowing

“She's my girlfriend,” Deltorix added

“You don't have to bow to me. You two are a good couple. It's cool that both of you met working in R&D.”

“Thank you. Princess Celestia asked me to assist with my expertise in botany,” Rose said

“I could probably introduce you to some of the deadliest plants humans have.”

“Really? That would be great,” she said enthusiastically

The night surprisingly passed without incident for the first time in years. Brian shared a dance with his daughters for the first time

“Thank you dad for this,” Harmony said as they danced

“You'll always be my little girl. Besides one dance won't hurt.”

‘That's my wife, you jerk!’

‘I knew her before you married her!’

“Oi! You two really want to start throwing punches? Follow me.”

Brian grabbed the two stallions and teleported them down to the R&D room. He pushed them into the training room where a boxing ring popped up.

“If you don’t want to ruin your jackets, I'd suggest removing them. Now, you have five minutes to settle your differences in that ring. By the way, no punches to the groin.”

Brian climbed out and sat down at a table that contained a ring bell and a timer. Once he struck the bell, the timer started and the two stallions started throwing punches. Afterwards, he led the two back upstairs to rejoin the gala.

“Where did you take the two of them,” Celestia asked

“Down to R&D to settle their differences. I gave them five minutes to get their anger out.”

“You two settled your differences,” Celestia directed towards the others

“Yes. He let us fight and it calmed us down,” one stallion replied

“Sorry about earlier with your wife,” the other stallion said

“It's alright. I shouldn't have been so rude,” the first replied

The night ended and everyone else headed home while Twilight and the others stayed behind. Celestia agreed to have the weddings in private with just everyone there.

“Which of you would like to go first,” Celestia asked

“I'll go,” Twilight said

One by one each of the mane-six were married and the group celebrated afterwards by enjoying a multilayered cake. After they finished eating, the remaining members of the mane-six and Octavia started to pass out. Moments later everyone woke up and were surprised by what happened.

“Princess Celestia what happened,” Twilight asked “Why did everyone pass out?”

“They just became alicorns,” Celestia replied

“Well, judging by their current appearance, everyone is suffering from ‘Alicornis Defectis’,” Brian said jokingly

“What do you mean by that,” Applejack asked curiously

“None of you have wings or horns. In other words; defective alicorns. I mean no harm by the comment. Just trying to lighten the mood.”

“It is strange how you all became alicorns, but didn't alter appearance,” Luna added

“At current count; we have six (seven) true alicorns, and six that have alicorn status without the wings and horns.”

“What about me? Don't I count,” Knight Shield asked

“Therein lies a conundrum. How you became an alicorn. Discord brought you here already ascended.”

“And Flurry Heart is unique herself. She is the first to be born an alicorn,” Twilight said

“In a few days, why don't we head to the Crystal Kingdom? Just the four of us,” Octavia suggested motioning to her daughters

“Sounds good. As it's up north, I'll bring my manticore cloak, just in case.”

“Just be careful. Sombra was a very cruel ruler. With your appearance, some might mistake you as his reincarnation,” Celestia said

“Once I get close, I'll store the cloak in my bag for safety. Out of habit, I'll bring my butterfly swords, just in case.”

“If you don't mind, I'd like to come with. I've always wanted to see the kingdom,” Rose Petal said

“Of course the two of you are welcome. Thorn, if you want, you can join us.”

“Thanks for the offer, but I'm going to decline. I went there once and wasn't completely impressed,” Thorn said

“Dad, you never told me you were there,” Rose said

“You never asked. It was honestly so long ago, I barely remember,” Thorn answered

The next day, the six waited at the train station and were given the private car in the back. Both males fell asleep as the ride took about four hours to get to their destination.

Brian and Knight Shield were waking up just as the train arrived at Crystal Station. Brian pulled out his cloak as soon as he stepped on the platform due to the cold. Octavia led the way to the city, while he was looking at the snow and had an idea for later.

‘Sombra’s back.’

‘That's not Sombra. Must be his reincarnation.’

“Brian, allow me to welcome you to the Crystal Empire,” Shining Armor said

“Thank you. This is a lot different then I imagined.”

As they were talking, Brian removed the cloak and stored it in the bag as some citizens emerged to see what was going on. Once they realized it wasn't Sombra, many seemed to be relieved.

“Still carrying the blades? You shouldn't need them,” Shining said

“Sorry, it's habitual,” Brian replied removing the sheathes

Shining led the group into the city and upon reaching the castle, they were greeted by Cadence. Looking at the size, Knight Shield started laughing, before getting slapped in the back of the head.

“What is so funny? Allow me to introduce myself. I am Princess Cadence,” she said

Knight Shield stopped laughing long enough to say, “Knight Shield. Brian, care to explain?”

“I'm not sure it's appropriate due to our current company.”

“What is it,” Cadence asked

“Looking at the size of the castle, it seems Sombra was compensating for something,” Brian said as Deltorix resumed laughing

“Compensating for what,” Cadence asked curiously

“It's a joke from when we were human. Basically, he needed something to augment the size of Little Jimmy.”

All the girls blushed at the comment, while Shining seemed to be slightly annoyed at someone joking about size.

“I hate you,” a voice yelled

“What's that about?”

“Flurry Heart has been acting out and yelling at us recently. We don't know what to do,” Shining said

“If you don't mind, could you lead me to her room? Perhaps I can talk to her.”

“If we are unable to do something, what makes you think you'll be different,” Cadence asked

“I've been in her position before.”

Cadence led him up to her room and left without saying anything. Brian casually knocked on the door and waited for a reply.

“Permission to enter?”

“What do you want? They send you,” Flurry demanded

“Yes and no. I asked to talk to you. Anything we say will be confidential.”

Flurry Heart opened the door and allowed him to enter. While she sat on her bed, Brian simply chose the floor.

“I hate my parents. I never asked to be a princess or alicorn. They never ask me anything, but tell me what to do,” she said “I can't have friends because I'll outlive them.”

“You don't hate them. Parents always believe they know what's best for their children. As for friends, don't think about the distant future.”

“And you know this how,” she demanded

“Because I went through the same thing. I yelled at my parents and cursed at them too many times to count. There were times I actually thought about ending it, but I couldn't. You have parents that love you very much.”

“What happened to yours,” Flurry asked

“Dead. When I was human, my father shot my mom before killing himself. Mentally, they weren't the only ones that died as a part of me did as well.”

“I'm sorry to hear that,” she said hugging him

“It's been years but I'll never forget that moment. You might say you hate your parents, but if they were to die tomorrow, you'd change your opinion. Don't say things that you may regret. Yes; you are an alicorn, but it doesn't mean you can't have friends.”

“Thank you Prince Dragnov,” she said

“Just ‘Brian’ will suffice; and you're welcome.”

“Maybe they do think they know what's best for me. I'll apologize to them later. And I promise not to repeat anything you've told me,” she said hugging him again “What do I do about making friends?”

“Be yourself. If you need help, perhaps talking to Twilight could be beneficial.”

Later that night during dinner, Shining and Cadence were surprised when Flurry arrived and joined everyone without yelling. It was a nice change, although neither would admit it.

“Mom, dad I have something to tell you. I'm sorry about yelling at you,” Flurry said

“What brought about the change,” Shining asked

“Our conversation together,” Flurry said

“What did you talk about,” Cadence asked

“I plead the Fifth. Sorry, I promised not to talk about it.”

“Tomorrow I'm going to talk to the others in town to see about making friends,” Flurry decided

“Brian, would you like to see more of the castle, tomorrow? I'm sure your magic might reveal some interesting things,” Cadence asked

“Yes, please.”

The next day the group was given a tour of the castle. As they approached the throne, Brian sensed the difference in magic.

“This isn't the original throne is it?”

“How'd you know,” Cadence asked

“I can tell.”

After using a quick spell, the area changed and along with Sombra’s throne, a pit opened up with a long spiral staircase. Wanting to check out the bottom, Brian withdrew a snowboard and strapped it on to his rear hooves.

“I hope you don't mind if I take a look.”

“I don't. Twily was the only person to go down those steps. And what is that you have,” Shining replied

“A snowboard, from home. It sounded good to get down. I'll see you there. Geronimo!”

As he said that, Brian jumping on the first step and rode the way down with the others trailing. With the speed, Brian unintentionally started riding the wall itself. Once at the bottom, he removed the board and stored it back inside his pouch.

“Oh, what a rush,” he said as the others joined him

“Speak for yourself,” Knight Shield said panting

“What's with the moving door?”

“Probably one of Sombra’s traps,” Cadence said

Brian sent a spark to open the door and walked inside as everyone else stayed put. The room was designed to show the visitor's biggest fears. He was shown the memory of his parent's death. Having seen it replayed so many times before, the scene didn't shock him as much. Once it was over, he calmly went to join the others.

“What did you see,” Shining asked

“My darkest fear. After seeing it for years, it doesn't hurt that much.”

“What is that fear, if you don’t mind me asking,” Cadence asked

“My parent's murder-suicide. They died a month before I was sent here, when I was human. It was the same thing that triggered the creation of Ignis all those years ago."

“I'm sorry if it brought back any bad memories,” Shining said

“It's alright. I've gotten used to the memory by now.”

Brian concentrated a moment and resent a spark to open the door. Once it was opened, the view changed to the outside with a different staircase leading upwards.

“That's different. What's up there.”

“This is where the Crystal Heart was kept,” Shining said

“That was what we saw upon entering,” Knight Shield asked

“Yes. That is the Crystal Heart,” Cadence answered

Once they finished, the group headed back topside, but decided with three alicorns, a few could be flown up. Cadence had her husband on her back as did Deltorix with his wife. Brian decided to have Octavia on his back but grabbed the others using his magic.

“Are you okay? That took a lot out of you,” Octavia said

“I'm alright. It did take a little out, but I should be fine with some rest.”

That night he rested peacefully and the group planned on heading home soon. In the morning while waiting for the train, Brian wanted on having some fun. Having not been in the snow in quite some time, he decided on making snow angels which caused the others to follow along.

“What do you call these things,” Octavia asked

“Snow angels. And this,” Brian answer making a snowball “is a snowball fight!”

Without knowing how, everyone started throwing snow before they decided to get to the train station and clean off just before it approached. The ride home was quiet as everyone ended up sleeping the entire trip. Instead of just heading to Ponyville, they got off at Canterlot.

“What brings you back here after your trip to the Crystal Kingdom,” Celestia asked

“The six of you,” Brian said gesturing to the mane-six and his wife

“What do you mean,” Twilight asked

“How exactly did you become alicorns?”

“Maybe I can help,” Discord said popping up “It’s about the status quo.”

“Come again,” Applejack asked

“I'll try to explain it as best as I can,” Discord replied pulling out a pair of whiteboards with everyone's photo

“The six on the left are true alicorns; while the other six have what Brian termed as ‘Alicornis Defectis’. Let's start with our royalty. All four princesses and our sole prince have ascended to become alicorns by their magic prowess. Miss Flurry Heart has become the first to be born an alicorn. Sorry, Knight Shield this part doesn't concern you. The six of you became alicorns; but even I, the Lord of Chaos, can't begin to explain what happened. But back to what I said with the status quo. Perhaps the reason you didn't receive additional horns or wings is so everyone doesn't become alicorns, but those chosen by Harmony,” Discord explained

“What about me,” Knight Shield asked

“As I said previously, Del. You are an oddball. Whereas I ascended due to my ability, you somehow were sent here as an alicorn. None of us can figure out why.”

“That's good, I think. I'm cool with being the oddball,” Knight Shield said

“Let's Change the subject. Brian, Octavia, would the two of you like to perform for us? It would be a private concert for just everyone here,” Celestia asked

“I'm game. Do you want to join, Mel?”

“Of course I'll join the two of you,” Melody replied

“Discord, would you mind summoning a pair of cellos and a viola?”

“Very well. Here you are,” Discord said snapping his fingers

After a few moments to make sure the instruments were tuned, the three began playing. Instead of a cacophony of noise, Melody started first and played for about half an hour before Brian joined in as his daughter dropped out. He also played for the same time, before Octavia joined in as he faded out. Octavia started playing and entered a sort of trance as she played.

Brian noticed a musical staff appeared and flowed around her cello with notes appearing. The notes that showed up were the same ones she played, almost as if the music was being written right in front of them.

Brian quickly pulled out his phone and started recording. Octavia managed to play for forty-five minutes before ending. He led everyone in applause as no one could say they heard anything better.

“That was beautiful, darling. How did you get that ribbon flowing around you,” Rarity asked

“Thank you, but I don't know what ribbon you are talking about,” Octavia replied

“Here. This should help,” Brian said showing her the video

“That is amazing! I honestly wasn't looking when I played. Once I started, I closed my eyes and let my body move on its own. How did this happen,” Octavia answered

“We don't know. I've never seen this happening,” Celestia said

“Well, at least we've seen something new and unexpected,” Discord said

“Agreed. If that is the result of you becoming an ‘alicorn’, maybe the rest of you might have something similar.”

“But how would we figure out how,” Pinkie asked

“No idea.”

“Well, hopefully we can get an answer as to how that happened,” Twilight said

11 Advanced Training

Author's Note

Part 1/2 of the movie/Storm King

11 Advanced Training

“Alright, listen up. We're heading to Canterlot to meet with a friend. I had him work on your armor and blades.”

Moments later, a carriage arrived and the seven climbed inside as they were taken to their destination. Instead of heading to the castle, Brian was leading them to the forest. He was wearing his sword as a new suit of armor would be waiting.

“Brian, come in,” Coal called

Once everyone entered the cave, Coal turned to greet them and wasn't surprised by the initial reaction to a dragon towering over them.

“Relax, this is Coal. He's the one who's been working on our armor and weapons.”

“It's nice to meet you all. Perhaps you could introduce yourselves,” Coal asked

“Cien Oros.”

“Francis ‘Hannibal’ Paine.”

“Lightning Flash.”

“Carmichael and my sister Selene Locke.”

“Harmony Dragnov.”

“Miss Dragnov. It's nice to see you again,” Coal replied

“Dad, what does he mean,” Harmony asked

“Because eighteen years ago, I brought you here. Take this,” Brian said handing her his sword

“What does this prove,” she asked curiously

“You wouldn't be able to wield it if you hadn't been part of the ritual,” Coal answered “That is why you are here. These are for you.”

Coal gestured to a series of suits of armor in the corner. The six went to the armor that fit their appearance along side a series of swords and noticed a lone pegasus armor away from the others.

“Why is this the only set of twin knives,” Cien asked

“The butterfly swords are yours. You've shown prowess in swordsmanship, that I thought you'd like them. Everyone else has a single blade as it's easier to wield.”

“Why don't we have a sword,” Lightning Flash asked

“Your armor is made with blades mounted in the wings. As a pegasus, you would be able to utilize high speed attacks to defeat your enemy,” Coal explained

“Who's the last armor for,” Hannibal asked

“Me. You'll notice one glaring difference with mine.”

“Pegasus armor,” Harmony said “But why dad? You're an alicorn.”

“I don’t need anyone knowing I'm royalty. Besides, my armor is enchanted to give me the appearance of a pegasus. It also allows me to continue to use my magic freely.”

“As for your swords, you have the option of having your blades bonded to you,” Coal said

“What's the bonding do,” Carmichael asked

“Allows you to be the only one to wield the sword.”

“We'll do it,” everyone said together

The six agreed to have each blade bonded to them. When Coal mentioned about having additional users, it was agreed to allow one another to wield them, if someone couldn't.

“Dad, are you sure about your sword,” Harmony asked

“Positive. You are bonded to it, but the demon blades are open to anyone.”

“Why's that,” Lightning Flash asked

“They aren't bonded to anyone. Simply put, everyone is balanced in good and evil. Unfortunately, Twilight and the others, along with myself are direct opposites. They can't wield my swords due to their demonic nature, while I can't touch the Elements of Harmony due to their angelic nature. Especially when I was marked by Lucifer. I'm not getting into details of that.”

“There is one more thing,” a voice said as the speaker popped into existence
“Greetings. I am your Friendly Neighborhood God of Chaos, Discord.”

“What else is there,” Selene asked

“Your armor is going to be camouflaged. By default, it will keep the standard black appearance, but it will alter due to your location,” Discord said enchanting the armor

“How does it do that,” Harmony asked

“I can't exactly tell you, but you dad knows about camo,” Discord replied

“We're going to train. Tonight, we spend the night at the castle as Celestia allowed us to borrow the airship. As to where, you'll find out when we get there.”

For everyone to get used to the feeling, they kept the armor on most of the day, while Brian slept in his gear. The swords were kept next to them for safety. In the morning after breakfast Celestia directed them to her private armored airship. Brian had the group first head to the desert in order to learn about using the environment to their advantage.

“Take these. It'll protect your eyes. We're going to be here for a while. Before we do anything else, you all are going to receive code names to use. Lightning Flash is just going to become ‘Flash’. Francis, you're already used to ‘Hannibal’, so that's yours. Cien, I'm sorry, but you're going to be ‘Pretty Boy’. Carmichael, Selene; with your cutie marks the two of you will be knows as ‘Sword’ and ‘Shield’, respectively. Harmony will be ‘Harm’; with the full name being ‘Constance Harm’.”

“Actually, Sergeant Ironside called me ‘Pretty Boy’ during training. I've heard it so often that I'm used to it,” Cien said

“What exactly are we doing in the desert,” Flash asked

“Both Sword and Shield were trained here to learn how to create walls. Now, everyone is going to work together to use the environment to your advantage.”

Once the seven departed the ship, their armor changed from black to a light tan-sand color. Brian removed seven wooden swords from his bag and passed them out.

“I'm going to stand in one place with a small shield around me. The six of you need to figure out how to attack me without being seen.”

Brian walked away leaving them to think. He was hopeful someone would understand what to do.

“Alright let's try this. Shield and I will use our magic to create a sandstorm. Flash and Pretty Boy will use the cover to attack from the air while the two of you attack from the ground,” Sword directed

Brian sat down and created a small shield close to him for protection. Tuning his hearing, the sound of a sudden sandstorm arose, which also covered the sound of a two-pronged land and air attack. This was exact tactic he was hoping the group would come up with.

“Congrats everyone. You all flawlessly worked together on that plan. Who directed it?”

“I did. I thought it would be easiest to split our forces while my sister and I created the division,” Sword replied

“Good job. You created the exact plan I hoped you would. Each of you are going to take a turn. Instead of using magic, you will have to defend against a single opponent. Use just your staff to protect you and leave the goggles on. You don't need sand blocking your vision.”

To demonstrate what he meant, his daughter volunteered to be first as Brian attempted to attack her. Instead of creeping across the sand, he used his wings to float just above the ground and moved slowly to not draw attention. Once in range, he rested the staff against the back of her neck.

“You're dead.”

“How,” Harm asked

“Simple, if this was a sword, you would've been decapitated from behind.”

After the initial demonstration, everyone took a turn at attacking. Two did manage to defend themselves, but the majority were ‘dead’ before they could react. Once they were finished, everyone headed back to the ship for dinner and bed. They repeated this training two more times with the results getting better. By the third day, four managed to defeat their attacker, one died instantly and the final died but managed to score a counterattack.

“Alright, that's enough. We're leaving the desert, but not done with training. Next stop is the forest.”

“We're going to the Everfree Forest,” Flash asked

“No. There's another forest well outside we're going to. It's mostly unexplored, so we don't know if any inhabitants are there.”

Brian directed the ship to a clearing before he departed alone. He wanted to make sure any inhabitants understood they meant no harm. As he carefully passed through the forest, the breaking of a twig stopped him. Looking towards the source, a six foot bipedal cat emerged from the bush.

“Follow me. You are not welcome here,” the cat ordered

Brian was led to an area of the jungle with huts made into the trees with many other cats eyeing him with suspicion.

“King Leo, I found this one in the forest,” the cat said

“That will be all Tigra,” the king said dismissing Brian's guide

“I'm sorry to trespass your highness. Allow me to remove my armor and explain.”

“Very well. I am curious to know how a pony wondered out here, let alone a pegasus,” King Leo mused

Brian began removing the armor and the king seemed to be surprised about the change when Brian morphed back into his alicorn form.

“My apologies King Leo. My name is Prince Brian Dragnov of Equestria. I brought my guard out to the forest to train. Each of them wears similar armor to my own and carry swords. Our sole purpose was to train to get better.”

“How is that possible to change your form? You were clearly a pegasus when your armor was on,” Leo asked

“Due to my status as Equestrian royalty, this armor is enchanted to disguise my appearance as a pegasus. If an enemy were to notice an alicorn, I become their prime target.”

“That is understandable. I myself have done that in battle. You and your guard are given permission to train here in the village as well as staying here as my guest,” King Leo said

“Thank you very much. I will inform them and return shortly.”

Tigra was tasked with escorting Brian back to his ship and returning to the village with the group.

“I'm sorry for my actions earlier. I am Tigra, warrior and son to King Leo,” Tigra said

“I apologize for my rudeness by entering. I'm Prince Brian Dragnov from Equestria. These six here are my Midnight Guard. Hannibal, Pretty Boy, Harm, Flash, Sword and Shield.”

“Interesting names you have,” Tigra said

“They're code names. It's used so no one knows their real names for safety.”

“Welcome back Prince Dragnov,” King Leo said

“Thank you very much for your hospitality. Allow me to introduce Cien Oros, Harmony Dragnov, Lightning Flash, Francis Paine, Selena and Carmichael Locke,” Brian said motioning to each in turn

“It is nice to meet you. When you get adjusted, you may train when ready,” Leo said before departing

“Alright, this is exactly the same as the desert. This time you attack one at a time against me. I'll be sitting in the center when you are ready. Only use the staffs for safety.”

Brian walked to the center and knelt down with his staff positioned right in front of him and listened. Harmony was first to try and attack. As she was within reach, he quickly held his staff and parried the unseen strike behind his head without flinching.

The others received the same reaction as they were stopped before a blow could be struck. After they were finished, each of them took a turn at being attacked.

Brian decided to change tactics here in the forest. As they had no idea when he would strike, he crawled through the forest before reaching the target. The closer he was, the harder the secrecy was as tiptoeing was the only way to reach. Instead of attacking from behind, the staff was stuck under Harmony’s chin.

“You're dead.”

“Drat,” she muttered

The same tactics were repeated, except the final participant, Cien. Once he was near, Brian picked up a small pebble and chucked it at a tree do divert Cien’s attention. With that done, Brian grabbed his guard from behind before letting go.

“Sorry about that.”

“That was something different. Where did you learn such a tactic,” King Leo asked

“That's hard to answer. Originally, I was human with a similar appearance to your species, only without the fur and tail. My father was in that world's military and he taught me some things. That tactic would be used to silence an enemy, but I simply chose to use a different version.”

“If you were human, how did you get here,” Tigra asked

“The being known as Discord sent me here. My life wasn't the best after I saw both my parents die. This was a second chance I'm thankful for.”

“Tomorrow, would you like a challenge? The seven of you against me,” Tigra asked

“I would. Do any of you wish to participate?”

“Of course. We wouldn't miss it,” Harmony replied, speaking for the group

“It's settled. You will have group combat tomorrow,” Leo decided

That night everyone enjoyed themselves and slept on the ground. Brian was used to it, while the others were slightly uncomfortable. In the morning after they ate, Brian led everyone out while Tigra took his position.

“The six of you are going to flank him from the left and right. I'll take my position behind him. When you're in position, use your horn to send a small red orb. Only attack when you see my green orb.”

With their instructions, the group split and took their positions. Brian looked and saw the two red orbs and crept forward before sending his signal. As they approached the target, Brian held up a hoof to stop them. They mirrored his actions as he dropped to a crawl. All at once, they attacked and Tigra was defeated.

“I challenge you to single combat, Prince Dragnov,” Tigra said

“I accept. We’ll use the staffs for our battle.”

The rest of the tribe and Brian's own guard cleared the area as both took their positions. Out of habit, Brian bowed to Tigra and was surprised when the action was mirrored. Tigra made the first move and charged as Brian countered. Once Brian stood on his rear legs, the fight was even as he had the advantage in sword fighting while Tigra was barely able to defend. Brian used one end to sweep his opponent's legs out from under him and held the staff to Tigra’s throat.

“Surrender.”

“I give up,” Tigra said holding out a hand
Brian used a hoof to help his opponent up as everyone applauded the show they watched.

“Congratulations Prince Dragnov. That was a hard fight,” Tigra said

“You fought well. Your movements did seem awkward at times, almost as if you were unable to think.”

“That was first actual sparring match. You weren't going easy on me, and I didn't expect when you would actually fight on two legs,” Tigra replied

“Sorry. I wanted to test your ability. As long as you train, you can get better. Trust me, I've trained for quite a while as both a human and pony. In fact, it's been over two decades since I started.”

“Thank you for training with me. Perhaps you can help me out someday in the future,” Tigra asked

“I cannot make any guarantees for the future, but maybe someday I will return and help.”

After spending the week training in the forest, Brian decided to send everyone back home. Instead of completely returning, they would spend some time training in the water.

“So, what's going to happen next,” Cien asked

“You remember how you were taught about water combat? That's what we're going to do now. Discord?”

Discord showed up with seven wetsuits and SCUBA tanks for them to use. Brian removed the armor and immediately slipped into the wetsuit and strapped the tank on with ease.

“How do we use these, dad,” Harmony asked

“Remove your armor and get into the wetsuits first. That will allow you move easier through the water. The tank and mask will help you breathe underwater.”

Once everyone was ready, he helped them getting the tank on and explained what they were doing.

“We're going to practice with water entry. I'm going to lower the rope ladder into the water. Next, is swimming to the ship to get on.”

Brian climbed down the ladder and waited for the others. He motioned for everyone to dive as he swam down and away from the ship. With a simple motion, he led the group around the ship before climbing back up.

“That wasn't so hard,” Flash said

“That's because it wasn't supposed to be. Next time, I'm dropping you in the water as we're landing for a challenge.”

True to his word, Brian instructed the captain to start landing and he threw everyone overboard before jumping out last. He was surprised to see Celestia watching before she teleported on the ship after he was gone.

Once in the water, Brian gathered everyone up and they swam down the harbor to the ship. They were shocked when Celestia was standing before them.

“Good afternoon everyone. Brian, what is that you all are wearing? And why did you need to throw them overboard,” Celestia said

“These are wetsuits and SCUBA tanks. Basically, they allow the user to breathe underwater. As for throwing everyone overboard, I wanted them to experience what the SEALs go through at home. The past week was spent in the desert and the forest with King Leo to use the environment to one's advantage.”

“I haven't seen that village is quite some time. Please don't push everyone too hard,” Celestia said

After repeating the process a few more times, the group removed their wetsuits and reattached the armor before heading inside the castle.

“Brian, welcome back. I wanted to throw a Friendship Festival for everyone,” Twilight said “Nice armor, by the way.”

“Cool. How's about we keep my arrival a secret for now? Many know that I've been gone for a couple weeks, but the reason is need-to-know.”

“Alright. I'll get the Festival set up tomorrow,” Twilight said

● PARTS UNKNOWN ●
“Sir, I have an idea for our next place to conquer,” a feminine voice said to her companion

“Where is it Commander Tempest,” her companion asked

“A place across the sea; Equestria. My former home, Storm King, sir,” Tempest said

“Are you sure about this,” the Storm King asked curiously

“If it helps you to keep your promise of restoring my horn, I'll gladly attack them,” she replied

“Very well. Gather the troops and set a course for Equestria,” the Storm King ordered

“Yes sir,” Tempest said with a salute

12 Storm King

Author's Note

Songs included:
Kiss- I Wanna Rock and Roll All Night
Dire Straights-Sultans of Swing
Metallica- Enter Sandman

The characters Sam and Ralph, along with the feline village are from the prequel comic to the movie

12 Storm King

A few days later on June 1st, Twilight was hard at work setting up Canterlot for her Friendship Festival. Brian decided to have some fun by helping out, while remaining completely invisible. Looking at how the stage was in disarray, he used his magic to simultaneously tie every bow Rainbow Dash missed before disappearing.

“Who fixed these bows? I had just barely started,” Rarity asked

“Wasn't me,” the others said

“No matter. It looks fantastic,” Rarity replied

While everyone was setting up, a dark cloud rolled in followed by the appearance of an airship. Brian ducked out of sight and gathered his guard.

“I have a bad feeling about this. Stay concealed and don’t reveal yourself. You have your blades right?”

“What's going on? Is this part of the festival,” Flash asked

“No. Stay alert. We attack if we must in order to save the others.”

As he said that, an armored purple unicorn, who had a broken horn had demanded the surrender of the princesses. In order to intimidate the ponies; dozens, if not more, of blackish-gray wolf-like gorilla creatures appeared. In the confusion, Brian made his way to the castle as all the princesses but Twilight were turned to stone.

“Attention! Get all the guards here, now!”

Minutes later, every Solar and Lunar guard was standing in the throne room as Brian used his magic to prevent unwanted entry.

“Look, the princesses are out of commission. Luna and Celestia have been turned to stone. This castle must be protected and as the only member of royalty here, I give you authority to defend it using extreme prejudice,” Brian started

“What's that mean,” one of the guards asked

“Simple. I'm allowing you to do what is necessary to defend this. If you have to kill, do so. Anyone who gets injured, get to safety. If a hostile takeover of this castle happens, just abandon it. We can always get it back another time. I need someone to run a message down to R&D for me.”

Brian grabbing a scroll and wrote a simple message with the words ‘Code Bravo’ on it and handed it to a guard.

“Hand this to Knight Shield. He'll know what to do.”

The two created Code Bravo as a last resort in case of emergency. Everyone working in Research & Development were to immediately cross through the portal into Brian's castle and disable the portal to the other side. After getting them inside, the next step was to activate the mandatory evacuation to the castle for Ponyville residents. They would be safe and had food and water to last through any siege.

“Done, sir. What are you going to do now,” the guard asked

“I'm going to help Twilight escape. After that, protect the town.”

Outside, Twilight was being herded by the creatures before Brian jumped in unseen. He created a shield around the girls and made sure to soundproof it before revealing himself.

“Get out of here. Find the hippogriffs and see if they won't help out. Don't worry, they can't hear us.”

“Where do we go,” Twilight asked

“I don't know. Go south and try.”

Brian dropped the shield and led the girls to a bridge while they were surrounded.

“Well, well, well. What do we have here,” Tempest asked

“Get going. I'll hold her off.”

“But,” Twilight started

“Now,” he said summoning a single bolt of lightning

The bolt struck each of the girls in the flank causing everyone but Rainbow Dash to jump as he started to draw his sword and infused it with lightning.

“I'd suggest leaving. You don’t want to see this.”

Dash jumped and in one swift motion, Brian used his magic to pull the blade out and decapitated the dozen creatures leaving just himself and Tempest.

“What did you do? A simple pegasus can't do that,” Tempest demanded

“Well, I'm not normal. I don't know what you think you're getting, but your boss WILL betray you in the end.”

“You don't know what you're talking about. The Storm King would never betray me,” she replied

“If you think so. I'd like you to give him a message, if you don't mind.”

Brian withdrew a scroll and quill and started writing.

I ask you to allow the residents to move freely. Station your guards if you must, but do not treat them as slaves and let them work normally, under supervision

“I don't know what you think this will accomplish,” Tempest said

“I just hope he understands.”

● Tempest Shadow ●

“Sir, I have a message I was asked to give you.”

“Who's it from,” he asked

“I wasn't told a name. The message reads as follows. ‘I ask you to allow the residents to move freely. Station your guards if you must, but do not treat them as slaves and let them work normally, under supervision’. That's it.”

“Do it. I don't think they will cause trouble and I honestly hate treating others as slaves. You have three of the princesses captured and the last won't be far behind,” the Storm King replied

“Very well. Give me a week and it will be done.”

● BRIAN ●

“What do we do now,” Harmony asked

“Get to the airship. I already have it packed with food. Right now, we're going to leave.”

The seven boarded the ship and were off. He watched the ape-wolves running the town and rounding up the citizens. Hopefully the message was received by the Storm King.

“So, what's going on,” Cien asked

“I wrote a message to this Storm King about letting the citizens go about their lives, even if under supervision. The Solar and Lunar guards at last check were guarding the castle, although I feel that has ended. Our job now is becoming pirates.”

“Pirates, what do you mean,” Hannibal asked

“With the protection this ship has, we're going to attack the enemy ships. Supplies will be raided, while anything else can be left. After that, we dispose of them.”

“You want us to kill them,” a shocked Selene said

“Not what I meant. Their ships are going to be disabled with this,” Brian said holding up a block of clay “This is C-4 explosive from home. A little of this will blow up the propeller and make sure they're finished.”

After everyone was informed of the plan, the ship was protected as they saw their first target. Brian led Flash and Hannibal on board to tie the crew up to the masts before gagging them. Once that was finished, the group went down to the cargo hold.

“Open up these crates. Use these,” he said handing out a few crowbars “Push the flat end in the box and push down.”

“I've got food in this one,” Shield said

“Same with these two,” Sword added

“Use your magic to bring those three on our ship. We'll bring anything else useful topside.”

The group continued searching and found three more boxes with supplies, while the rest contained merchandise.

“Here's something different. It's really heavy and doesn't have any markings,” Harm said

“Get this off now. Shield, Sword take this one. The rest of you get the other boxes.”
“Yes, sir,” they said

Brian rigged up the C-4 to the propeller and left the ship before untying the crew. They started to react until he pushed the detonation.

“So that's what that does,” Flash commented

“What's in the box,” Shield asked

The group headed down to their cargo hold as Brian opened the crate. To their shock, the contents were gold coins and statues.

“Wow! Look at this! We're rich,” exclaimed Cien

“No, we're not. Hopefully one of those creatures can talk because I want this returned to its owners.”

● TEMPEST ●

“Sir, one of our ships was attacked.”

“WHAT!? What did they take,” the Storm King demanded

“Supplies and an unmarked box.”

“Find them and destroy them! No one steals from me,” he ordered

“Grubber, we have our work cut out for us. Take a few and look for these thieves while I continue looking for our missing princess.”

“Of course. What do these thieves look like,” Grubber asked

“Ponies in black armor. I may have met their leader. If you catch them, bring them to me. I want payback for the dozen of our soldiers that died.”

“You never told him about that. Are you sure that's wise,” he asked

“I'll deal with that problem on my own. Just focus on finding them.”

● BRIAN ●

After attacking two more ships, Brian decided to keep some of the food for themselves before they headed back to Canterlot. To their surprise, not too many of the Storm King’s soldiers were there as they docked at the pier.

“Give us some help, would you?”

Six guards showed up and were helping unload the food. Brian saw dozens of cages that contained the citizens.

“Karabast, sir? You are fond of that word,” Cien asked

“Not this time. Fuck, fuckity, fuck, fuck, fuck!”

“That's really bad. You don't swear like that,” Harm said

“Some pony with a broken horn allowed us to work during the day, but at night they're locked up,” the guard explained

“What's in these boxes,” a second guard asked

“Food.”

As they passed it out, some of the ponies turned their noses at what was handed to them. Their reasoning was they had particular pallets and couldn't eat ‘common’ food. Brian had to resist slapping some sense into the rich snobs.

“I'd recommend eating. I don't care what you want as right now you're in no position to be picky. Who knows how long you might be in there.”

After that was done, Brian loaded everyone up and directed them back to Ponyville to rest. As they were landing, Discord showed up by one of the ballistas to stop the guard from firing.

“Welcome back. What's going on,” Discord asked

“Why are we here,” someone asked once they were inside the castle

“Canterlot is under siege from someone known as the Storm King. All the princesses, save for Twilight have been turned to stone. She was sent on a mission to hopefully bring back reinforcements.”

“Last night timberwolves were seen roaming through town,” one of the guards said

“Have they caused any damage?”

“No, but that's the weird part. They're just roaming around.”

Brian left the castle and headed to the Everfree Forest. As he entered, the alpha timberwolf was sitting in a clearing. He approached and bowed his head.

“You have been protecting the town at night,” Brian asked as the alpha nodded “Thank you for the assistance.”

With all the running around he did that day, Brian had a lot more taken out of him then he thought. As he fell asleep, the alpha timberwolf curled around him. A few hours later when he woke up, some fruit and leaves were waiting.

“You brought this? Thank you very much.”

As he departed the forest, the rest of the Midnight Guard were waiting. They were surprised to see their captain being escorted by a timberwolf.
“Don't be afraid. They're helping to protect the town.”

Before they left, he passed on the information to the guards to not attack the wolves. While the ballista guarded against aerial attacks, the wolves protected against land entry.

Once in the air over the water, the remains of a wreck were spotted with a few people clinging to floating planks.

“Man overboard! Get the ladder over the side and take us down,” Brian ordered
“Climb up.”

The crew assisted the entry of a group of avians. Each of the birds had some missing limb and Brian figured they were pirates. Bringing up the rear was a cat with reddish fur.

“Thank you. I'm Captain Celano and this is my crew,” she said introducing everyone

“Name's Capper. You look familiar,” the cat said

“Let me guess, you've seen a group of multi-colored ponies recently?”

“Yeah, that's why you look familiar. Any relation to them,” Capper asked

“Friends. Glad to know the girls are okay.”

“What is your purpose,” Celano asked

“The seven of us are raiding the Storm King’s ships. Supplies and anything of interest become ours, and afterwards I disable the ship.”

“We'll help. That jerk forced us to work for him before the blue pony reminded us who we are,” Celano said

“I'm going to sit out ,” Capper said cautiously

“No, you're not. You have two choices. One, you assist when asked or two; I tie you to the mast. It's up to you.”

“Well, I guess I'll help out,” Capper replied

“Target at 3 o’clock. Take out that ship.”

Once again Flash and Hannibal tied up the crew as everyone else boarded. Brian set up the charge while the others dealt with the boxes. Finding nothing but merchandise, they left as the C-4 detonated.

“What was that? I've never seen anything do that before,” Capper asked

“Explosives. It's not from around here.”

“Do you mind me asking what's in the unmarked box in the cargo hold,” Celano asked

“Treasure. All I want to know is who the original owner was to return it.”

On their second ship multiple boxes of food were taken along with another containing treasures.

● TEMPEST ●

“Sir, the pirates struck again.”

“I thought you could handle this. Maybe I made a mistake Commander,” the Storm King replied

“It will be taken care of.”

● BRIAN ●

“There's something down there on that island. Looks like your multi-colored friends,” Capper said

“Good. Let's pick them up. Hold it, I count five.”

Capper greeted the ponies and led them to a ship where Celano and her crew were standing by the gangplank.

“Welcome back.”

“You! How dare you strike me like that,” Dash said “What didn't you want me to see?”

“Climb aboard and we'll talk. Where's Twilight?”

“Tempest captured her,” Spike said

“Fuck! Looks like our final destination is set.”

“Back to my question,” Dash said

“I killed the guards. The bolt was to get your attention to leave.”

“Hold on. You're a killer,” Capper asked

“You could say that. In my situation, it was either kill them or get captured. Not fond of the options, but it was the lesser of two evils.”

“So, how are we getting inside,” Dash asked

“We're splitting up. All of you are going through the front while the seven of us are taking a direct route inside. I'll try not to make too much noise, but if I have to kill, so be it.”

“Take care, darling,” Rarity said

“We're leaving first. The captain has his orders to drop the rest of you off on land.”

“How are we getting there,” Cien asked

“We're gliding in. Flash, Hannibal, take Sword and Shield and go. I'll bring up the rear.”

“Yes sir,” they said

Harmony climbed on his back while Cien was held in his hooves. Once on the ground, their camouflage was activated and they went to work. One of the guards was in his path so Brian grabbed him from behind and quickly snapped his neck before leaving. As they made their way through, a total of twelve more guards were killed bringing the count to 24.

“Looks like they're in. Remove the camo and get to work.”

Once they did, the amount of the Storm King’s soldiers increased allowing plenty of opponents to fight. Brian spotted one who was oblivious and flew from behind making sure to grab the creature around the neck before driving it into the ground.

“RKO outta nowhere, bitch,” Brian said standing on his rear legs and spread his forelegs outward

A second charged only to receive a kick in the gut as Brian flew up and drove a rear hoof between the creature’s shoulder blades curb stomping it into the ground.

“Get to the castle.”

Pinkie apparently used a cannon to shoot her friends to the castle while Brian flew up there. The rest of the guard went inside the castle and started running up the steps. Once there, they saw a caged Twilight as the Storm King channeled the princesses’ power into his staff.

“You! I'm going to destroy you,” Tempest said upon seeing Brian

“’Ello poppet.”

“So, you're the one who's been attacking my ships,” the Storm King asked

“Guilty as charged. And also killed a dozen of your soldiers. One more thing. 'I have come here to kick ass and chew bubblegum, and I'm all out of bubblegum' [RP].”

“Commander, you never mentioned that,” the Storm King said

“I thought I could handle it. I won't fail now,” Tempest said

Brian reached in the bag and removed a length of rope and a detonator. Looking at Flash, he nodded and she proceeded to wrap Tempest up in the wire.

“I wouldn't do anything foolish if I were you. That's explosive rope you're tied in. Detcord, to be precise. I push this and you go boom.”

“You wouldn't dare,” Tempest said “You're a pony. Your precious princess wouldn't want you killing.”

“News flash. I might be a pony, but I sure as hell don't think like one. I've decapitated twelve of your soldiers, and just killed a dozen more on my way here. How many do you think I've killed previously?”

“You would have made a fine commander. It’s a shame I have to test my new power on you first,” the Storm King said

Brian was zapped with a lightning bolt and merely shrugged it off. While he should have become a lightning rod, Lucifer did help by giving him the same ability to control lightning.

“Stop it, it tickles.”

“With the power I collected, I should be invincible. I am a GOD,” the Storm King said arrogantly

Brian casually transformed into Ignis which shocked Tempest. Storm King turned around and saw a different sight at the spot of where the pony stood.

“What's a god to a nonbeliever,” Ignis asked

Ignis punched the Storm King in the groin causing him to double over. He followed that up by grabbing a leg and slamming the King over his head repeatedly into the ground.

“Puny god.”

Somehow the King managed to withdraw a green orb and a knife and struggled to get to his feet as Brian reverted form. He threw the orb with the intent of turning Brian to stone, but it simply stopped in midair. Using the orb as a distraction, the Storm King closed the distance and tried to stab Brian with the knife.

“Captain, move,” Cien said shoving him aside

Somehow the blade managed to slip between two of the plates at the side of the chest and Cien collapsed. Brian ran over and pulled out the knife while using the lightning to cauterize the wound.

“Flash, Hannibal, get him to the medbay on board ship now. Harm, have Sword and Shield teleport you back as well. I'm ending this now.”

“Yes, sir,” Flash said

“What are you going to do,” the Storm King asked

“Send you to Hell. When you get there, tell Lucifer, Dragon says ‘hi’ .”

Brian stood on his hind legs and walked over to his opponent. He let a single bolt of red lightning form as he proceeded to strike the King in the chest.

“Let me show you a real bolt of lightning. By the way, you've been thunderstruck.”

The lighting ran through the Storm King’s body destroying the heart. Before he was done, Brian threw the green orb into his body. While the Storm King was turning to stone, Brian kicked the corpse off the castle, sending it to the ground. He looked down and saw the head was still intact and decided to summon a small twister to float the head back up.

“What do I do now,” Tempest asked

“You're going to take this staff and return everyone back to normal,” Brian said tapping her in the flank with a hoof

Without a moment to lose, he bolted back to the ship to check on the injured Cien. Once in the medbay, he helped the others remove the armor before Cien spoke.

“How bad is it,” Cien asked

“Bad enough.”

“Harmony...I love...you,” he said weakly through breaths

“I love you too,” she said

As they shared their first and last kiss, Cien succumbed to his injury and died surrounded by his friends. Everyone left the room leaving Harmony and Brian alone.

“I'm sorry.”

“I hope you gave that jerk what he deserved,” she said

“The Storm King is dead. I noticed the location of the wound and hoped it wasn't as bad as it was. I think a lung got nicked.”

“Cien was the first person I met during training. I'm glad to have met him, even if it wasn't for long. Goodbye my friend,” she said kissing Cien’s forehead

After excusing himself, Brian headed back to the castle.

“Brian, welcome back,” Celestia said

“We were just discussing the Friendship Festival,” Twilight added

“If you don't mind, I'd like to hold off on that for a couple days. There's something that needs to be done first.”

“How'd the kingdom do,” Luna asked

“One and twenty-five.”

“Twenty-five deceased on our side,” Celestia asked

“No. One casualty on our side versus twenty-five on theirs. Twelve were during the initial attack when I decapitated them helping Twilight and the others escape. The other twelve were killed on the way to the castle. And as for the final, the Storm King himself is gone.”

“Who was it,” Twilight asked

“Cien Oros of my guard. He took a knife wound that was meant for me.”

“We'll use the information on that scroll you gave us to carry out his funeral,” Celestia said

“Thank you.”

As he walked out of the throne room, Cadence and Shining were just about to enter when they saw his reaction.

“Are you alright,” she asked

“No. I just lost a guard.”

“I'm sorry to hear that. Which one was it,” Shining asked

“Cien.”

“What are you going to do now,” Cadence asked

“Get my head together and bury him tomorrow.”

After seeing the princesses Brian flew back to the ship. He was told that Celestia sent a few guards to retrieve the body for it to be prepped for the next day.

“What are we going to wear,” Hannibal asked

“We're all wearing our Service Dress Blues. I'll make sure Cien is dressed in his.”

That night, even sleeping in the castle, it was a rough night for the surviving members of the guard, although Brian had the worst. While he knew the procedures by heart, writing the speech was impossible. He ended up falling asleep on the roof in his usual spot and woke up before anyone else to get ready.

The first thing was to make sure Cien was dressed and had his SEAL trident pinned on the jacket. Breakfast was somber as everyone ate in silence and departed to get dressed as the casket was prepared and the others got dressed.

“Discord?”

“What can I get for you,” he asked

“A Medal of Honor from home.”

“Very well. Here you are,” he said
producing the award

The rest of Canterlot was informed about the funeral bring held and showed up to pay their respects. Cien’s casket had an Equestrian flag placed on it and was removed by detail consisting of a Solar and Lunar guard. Once it was folded and handed to the parents, Brian walked up to the casket and casually removed his trident before slamming a hoof down on it to imbed it into the lid as the others followed suit.

“Cien Oros was not only a guard, but someone I considered family. He had a bright future ahead of him and entered the Midnight Guard as a challenge. Any task that was put in front of him was completed with great enthusiasm. On behalf of his sacrifice, I'd like to award him with the highest military honor from home, the Medal of Honor. May you rest in peace with fair winds and following seas.”

Once the others gave a simple speech, the casket was lifted up by the Midnight Guard and carried to the cemetery. As it was lowered into the ground, a single guard played ‘Taps’ on trumpet, while seven other unicorns gave a modified version of the Twenty-One gun salute with 21 colored blasts.

After the funeral was done, Brian grabbed a shovel and filled in the hole as usual. Some time while he worked, a pony in a black cloak showed up and placed a single rose in front of the tombstone before leaving.

Once dinner was finished, he teleported home to let Knight Shield know that the siege was done so they could return to the castle in time for the party.

“Thank you for the funeral, Twilight.”

“You're welcome. It's only right to have a proper funeral for Cien. Tomorrow we're going to have the festival. It might be needed to cheer everyone up,” Twilight said

That night, he decided to spend time with Harmony to cheer her up. They fell asleep together as she couldn't help but cry into his shoulder.

“I'm sorry Cien’s gone. He would want you to be happy and remember the good times you had.”

“He promised to have a dance with me during Songbird Serenade’s concert tonight,” she said

“I'll dance with you tonight.”

As the festival went on, Brian found a trio of unicorns with musical cutie marks and decided to ask them for help. The first had a drum while the others had a recognizable guitar and bass.

“Prince Dragnov, what can we do for you? I'm Pedal, and these are my brothers Ax and Strum. The three of us have the ability to listen to a song once and be able to play it perfectly,” Pedal said

“I was hoping you could assist me with a few songs for the crowd.”

After letting them listen to the songs, the next person to see was Songbird Serenade.

“Miss Serenade?”

“What can I do for you,” Songbird asked

“I wanted to ask if it was alright if I played a few songs for the crowd after you finished. A special guest, you could say.”

“Of course. Do you mind telling me your name,” she asked

“Brian Dragnov. The only prince.”

“How can you be an alicorn? You're a pegasus like me,” she commented

Once he removed the armor, she realized that she was with royalty. Songbird apologized for any rudeness and explained that she met with Twilight and that nothing was mentioned about any male alicorns.

Before the show began, Brian removed a pair of guitars and bass from his bag along with amplifiers for the three. Thankfully, Pedal already had his drum kit set up in advance.

“Hey, sweetheart. I did promise you a dance.”

“Dad, why are you wearing your armor,” Harmony whispered

“You'll see.”

“I'd like to introduce a special guest to perform a few songs for you. Prince Dragnov,” Songbird said

Brian climbed onstage as Pedal and his brothers brought out the instruments. He grabbed a black guitar and started playing Kiss’s ‘I Wanna Rock and Roll All Night’ to everyone's enthusiastic reply. Following that was Dire Straights’ ‘Sultans of Swing’ which also had a good reaction from the crowd.

“Encore,” the crowd said

“It's getting late into the night. Perhaps we should welcome the ‘Sandman’.”

After that, he began his favorite guitar rift. As the song ended, Luna flew down to join him on stage to thank him for the entertainment. Before he could get any further, his family came to congratulate him along with the mane-six.

“So, all this time, I was fighting royalty,” Tempest said

“Very astute of you Tempest. Of course, I never gave my name.”

“You said ‘Dragon’ and just a short time ago, ‘Dragnov’ was announced. And Tempest Shadow isn't my real name. Its Fizzlepop Berrytwist,” Tempest said

“Tempest, you are to come to the throne room tomorrow morning for your actions,” Celestia said

“Yes princess,” Tempest said with a bow
The next day Tempest was led to the throne room with a pair of guards flanking her before they left, leaving her to walk in along. Inside were all four princesses with Twilight and Cadence on either side of the thrones.

“Tempest Shadow, or Fizzlepop Berrytwist; you are here due to your place in the attack of Equestria by the Storm King. Unfortunately, we will not be carrying out your punishment,” Celestia started

The doors open up and Brian walked inside. He decided against wearing his armor or weapons for safety purposes. It wasn't for him, but Tempest’s as he could easily execute her if he wanted to.

“’Ello poppet. I'd like to welcome you to the Midnight Guard. Considering there's an opening.”

“You're letting me on? And what was that rope you used the other day,” Tempest asked

“First, you're going through training. Of course, I'm leading it and it will be the hardest you’ve ever been through. As for the rope, that was just plain rope. This is Detcord,” Brian said pulling out a length of rope

“I'd like to see how this works,” Celestia said

“R&D it is.”

He led the group down to R&D and set up a simple demonstration. A human dummy sitting on a bicycle were wrapped in Detcord as the detonator was released. The entire thing was obliterated and Tempest seemed the most horrified.

“You were actually going to do that to me,” Tempest asked

“Threaten, maybe. I have killed plenty before, but I wanted to make you stop. I told you, the Storm King would betray you.”

“How many have you killed,” she asked curiously

“Current count is 328. Don’t expect anything specific. And yeah, I already know I'm considered a mass murderer in human terms.”

“You're human? How is that possible,” she said

“I told you. I may be a pony, but I don't think like one. The Detcord you saw now and the C-4 explosive used to destroy the ship propellers are from my home. You've seen a military funeral and heard music as well. By the way, thank you for visiting Cien’s tombstone.”

“I had to as I played a role in his unfortunate death. So when do we start training,” she replied

“In a few days. First, there's a matter of returning the stolen treasures the Storm King had before anything else.”

“I know of two that can help,” Tempest said

“Good. Take me to them please.”

She led him outside and to a group of the Storm King’s former soldiers that were by the ships.

“Ralph, Sam, where are you two,” she called

Two of the creatures broke from the group and stepped forward.

“I have two thing to ask you. First, did either of you take part in a raid where treasures were stolen? And secondly, I'd like to have one of your ships.”

“You can have the ship. Who are you giving it to,” Sam or Ralph asked

“Someone who could use it. Captain Celano?”

“Yes, Prince Dragnov,” Celano asked

“Grab your crew and take one of the ships. And you might need a flag,” he said withdrawing a folded Jolly Roger

“Thank you very much,” Celano said saluting

“You're welcome. Capper, what are you going to do?”

“I’m going join the crew. Go out and see the world,” Capper answered

“Ralph, Sam, mind helping out with the treasures?”

“Not at all. We'll direct you where to go,” they answered

Brian grabbed his guard and the group headed to the ship for takeoff. Each of them wore their armor, while he declined to prove his identity as a prince and alicorn. Tempest, Ralph and Sam were guiding them to an island well on the far side of Equestria in an unexplored area.

“That island there. Everything came from them. Abyssinia is the name of the kingdom while the capital is Panthera,” one of the twin soldiers said

“Good afternoon your highness and majesty. I am Prince Brian Dragnov of Equestria.”

“What can we do for you Prince Dragnov? The Storm King stole our wealth,” the queen said

“I'd like to inform you that the Storm King is dead. I'm also here to return what was taken.”

Sword and Shield followed by the two guards brought out smaller crates that contained the contents of the bigger crates. Upon seeing the boxes, the king and queen were overjoyed.

“Thank you so much. We were unable to trade any anyone else due to the lack of wealth. Now we can rebuild our city for our citizens,” the king said

“You're very welcome. On a raid of the Storm King’s ships, I came across those boxes and wanted to return them.”

“Now what? We heading home,” the soldier asked

“Yes. The two of you can take the rest of the soldiers and lead them. Find an island and make a home for yourselves.”

After they made the trip home, Tempest said her goodbyes to the soldiers as they departed. She was told that the next three months would be spent training.

“Captain, are you sure about this? She did attack us,” Hannibal said

“I am. We have an opening and she can be a benefit to us as an ally. The princesses gave me sole control over punishment. You deserve a second chance, and this is it. There won't be anyone joining us in training. I might see if a few friends are available, but if not, the next three months you will be put through hell in my training.”

“Thank you for the second chance. I promise not to fail to make you proud,” Tempest said

“Failure is not an option. Welcome to part one of the Midnight Guard, Hell itself.”

13 Surprises

Author's Note

The area marked with an asterisk is a sex scene if anyone wanted to write one.

13 Surprises

One month later in early September, Tempest officially completed her training to become a member of the guard after completing a shortened version of training.

“I've been wanting to know, why did you join the Storm King?”

“He promised me that if I joined, he could fix my horn. It's impossible to fix,” she replied

“Under that bodysuit you wear, what's your cutie mark, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“I don't have one. I ran away from Equestria when I was a foal. An Ursa Minor took a swipe at me severing my horn and giving me the scar over my eye. How'd you get your scars,” she answered

“When I was human, I was struck by lightning. Come to find out, it was Lucifer who did it. He thought I deserved a second chance after my parent's murder-suicide and had Discord send me here,” he said summoning a red lightning bolt “This is the same kind of lightning bolt that struck me. It's obviously not natural to see a red bolt.”

“You could say that. It looks interesting, though,” Tempest said

Brian led her to his R&D room in his castle where the rest of the Midnight Guard were waiting along with Discord. Along with them, were both princesses and the mane-six.

“Miss Shadow, or would you prefer Miss Berrytwist, I have something you might like,” Discord said

“Tempest is fine. Fizzlepop Berrytwist died when I ran away and joined the Storm King,” Tempest answered

“He might have made an empty promise, but I can do it. I want to give you your horn back,” Discord replied

“That's impossible. No one can repair a broken horn,” she countered

“Well, I'm not exactly no one. I'm Discord, the God of Chaos. You can't spell impossible without ‘I'm possible’,” Discord joked

Discord picked up a small horn that resembled a 3-D printed object and walked over to her. The prosthetic matched the damage exactly and was about the size of a regular unicorn horn at five inches in length.

“This is going to hurt. A lot,” Discord said placing the prosthetic horn over the stump

Immediately she started thrashing around in pain. Brian used his magic to gently restrain her from causing any harm to herself or anyone else.

“What's going on? Why's it hurting,” she said through tears

“The new piece must connect to the magic channels in your brain. Due to the lack of a focusing point, your magic came out in wild bursts. Now it will be easy to cast spells,” Discord explained

After half an hour Tempest had stopped moving and Brian released the restraints. He immediately checked her pulse to make sure she was still breathing and was relieved to find she was.

“How's it feel?”

“It's hard to get used to considering I haven't had a proper horn in so long,” she said

“Take it easy for a while. Twilight is going to teach you magic.”

“But I already know about magic,” Tempest protested

“When was the last time you used a proper spell? I don't want to be rude, but all I've seen is just sparks. Besides, now you have a true horn,” Twilight said

“You're right. Thank you Twilight,” Tempest said with a sigh

“If you need a place to practice, feel free to use the training room. It'll probably be the best place that won't cause damage. Tempest, could you remove your bodysuit for a moment? I'd like to check a theory.”

She reluctantly removed the suit and couldn't believe she had a cutie mark. Both Tempest and Harmony had identical designs of a shield with Brian's design in the center.

“Congratulations both of you on finding your cutie marks and becoming commanders of the guard. Tempest, while you are a member of the Midnight Guard, I'd like to extend an offer to you. Would you consider becoming my personal bodyguard?”

“Yes. After I compete my training with Twilight, I'll join you when you need me,” she said

“What's under the sheet,” Dash asked

“It's for a costume I'm making when I go back through the portal.”

“When do we get to see it, darling,” Rarity asked

“Not for a while, I'm afraid. This is going to be handmade.”

After everyone departed Brian's castle, he moved the steel hidden under the cloth to the training room and summoned an anvil and a human mannequin based on his own measurements. A suit of plate armor was used as a template for the costume.
He wanted to make a left arm and chest plate, as if the arm was removed and replaced with the metal ‘prosthetic’.

For Nightmare Night the day before he left, Brian planned on making Batman’s Twoface character with a simple black and white suit, he'd ask Rarity for the material for.

“Rarity, if you don't mind, may I use some cloth to make a costume?”

“Of course, darling. May I inquire as to the design,” she asked

“It's a surprise.”

Brian used the measurements that were taken to make the Service Dress Blue jacket and pants for simplicity. For everything in black he cut out, it was replicated in white. Just as he was finishing the last of it, Rarity walked in to check on him.

“Oh my. That's unique to say the least. I can honestly say I've never thought of making a split design,” she said

“It's a design from a character from home. He wore split suits due being partially disfigured and preferring everything duel natured. Heads or Tails?”

“Tails, I guess. What is that for,” she asked

“How much I pay for the suit. Heads, it's double; tails, single.”

Brian flipped his coin and to her surprise it landed heads up. He knew the result was irrelevant because he was going to pay double the cost, regardless the outcome.

Rarity watched as he removed the 400 bits for the suit he was making. She knew it was pointless to say no to him paying, and he didn't care.

“How's your other costume coming along,” she asked

“It's slow going. I could cheat, but I want the challenge. Metalwork wasn't easy to do, let alone trying to replicate something from history at home.”

“What is it? I promise not to tell anyone,” she said

“It's a partial suit of armor. Instead of covering the whole body, my left arm slips inside and a piece covers my chest to be worn under clothing.”

“When you have it completed, I'd like to see it,” she said

“Of course. Everyone will get to see it.”

Once he returned home, it was back to work on the armor. The hand was complete, with movable finger and wrist plates. Next was getting the rest of the arm bent into shape.

He was thankful to have the armor as a guide to see how everything was done. After a few hours, the interior of the arm was completed all the way to the armpit. In order to continue further, the chest and backplate was formed so the shoulder had something to anchor to.

The next day, Twilight and the others came over to the castle and directly entered the training room where Brian and his family were waiting.

“So, let's see it,” Dash said impatiently

Brian changed into his human form and pulled off the cloth. The girls were interested in the armor, as none had seen anything like it before as he put it on to show it off.

“Looks interesting. What's it made of,” Dash asked

“It's steel from home. Everything is custom to my measurements. I was going to wear that and bring this,” he said picking up a shotgun

“What kind of weapon is that,” Twilight asked

“This is my BOOMSTICK,” he said stressing the last word, causing everyone to jump
“I'm not going to have the real thing, but a plastic toy with me. These are dangerous.”

Brian removed the armor and set up a few mannequins for a test. After firing one shotgun shell, most of the dummies received damage.

“How's it work? That isn't like the others you've showed us,” Twilight asked

“Whereas the others are a bullet, this has pellets called ‘shot’ inside. And as you can see, it scatters out hitting anything in its way. While I will have my knives on me, I wouldn't dare bring a live firearm anywhere.”

“That really is nice work. I don't think I would be able to work with metal,” Rarity said

“Thank you. I'm glad it's done. It's been a month of work, although I had no clue about that. I'm just glad I didn't have any duties to get in the way.”

“What are you going to do for Nightmare Night tomorrow,” Twilight asked

“That's already finished. I'm not sure what my family has.”

“Sorry, but we're not participating this year,” Octavia said

Before Nightmare Night, Brian had Discord temporarily disfigure him to blend in with the costume. Throughout the night, most partygoers stayed away due to the realism in the exposed skin on the left half of his face. Knight Shield was dressed as Batman’s Joker with Rose Petal fittingly under an illusion to resemble Poison Ivy.

“Heads or Tails?”

“How's about a handshake,” Deltorix asked

“Nice costumes, you two. Both are fitting.”

“Thank you for that. He thought it would fit to dress as this Poison Ivy character,” Rose answered

“What happened to your face,” a voice asked

“Nothing. I had Discord help with the illusion to go with my costume, Princess Luna.”

“That is terrifying to see. Who are you two supposed to be,” Luna asked

“We're dressed as comic book characters from home. Brian is Two Face, I'm Joker and Rose is Poison Ivy,” Knight Shield answered

The night ended without incident although many were glad to see him leave, although no one would admit it. Once he went to bed, it was a quite night and he couldn't wait to see his friends.

“Are you ready to go, Brian,” Twilight asked

“I'm ready. I packed the armor in the pouch for ease. I just need a place to change.”

The two headed through the portal on Saturday and he wasn't as all surprised when the usual car was waiting for them. They decided to head home first when Twilight decided to dress up. Once in the store, she couldn't believe most of the costumes for sale.

“Are you serious? Sexy vampires, witches? Crayons? What has this holiday become,” Twilight asked

“I don't know what to tell you. Halloween is now mainly for adults. What'd you want to dress as?”

“A witch, but not these,” she answered

“Thankfully, I can help. Considering tonight is Halloween, I'm not surprised most of the ‘normal’ costumes are already taken.”

“Good thing you have that,” she said whispering to him

Having been disappointed in the costume selection the two headed home. Brian did manage to give Twilight the costume she wanted. It consisted of knee-high black boots and a black robe with a regular witch's hat. She decided to wear her normal clothes under the robe for modesty.

He threw a tank top on first before putting the chest and back plate on. Next came the armor and Twilight had to help attach the top straps to the chest plate. After getting ready, before throwing on the jacket, an extra-large shirt was used to cover the armor. He also wore a single black glove to cover the damage in order to not spoil the surprise.

The two jumped in the car as Brian drove to the school. Once there, he removed a toy shotgun and holster and strapped that to his thigh while the knives were adjusted to fit. A mask consisting of half a metal skull was removed and put on as they walked inside.

“Nice costume Brian. I'm guessing you're the Terminator,” Celestia asked

“Not exactly. I had to hide the damage I suffered at home. My face was only part of it,” he said lowering his voice

He casually removed the shotgun and rested it on his shoulder as he walked around. Most of the students were surprised by the costume, while there were a few that felt scared.

“Long time no see. What happened to your face,” Sunset asked

“The same thing that happened to my arm. Bastard left me for dead. I'm lucky my best friend helped me replace the limb,” he said removing the glove covering the hand

“Damn. I hope you got him back,” Sunset said

“Long time no see, darling. I hope that's part of your costume,” Rarity said motioning to the gun

“It's fake. I wanted to look like the Terminator to hide the damage.”

The two enjoyed themselves as the party ended. The students went home leaving Luna, Celestia and their friends.

“Before you ask, here's the extent of the damage,” he said removing the jacket

“Shit. Your whole arm is gone! I hope you got even with the bastard who did it,” Dash said

“I did. But, perhaps it would be best to get this off. Twilight, a little help?”

“Of course,” Twilight answered

As he took the shirt off, she undid the straps as he slid his arm out and removed the plate armor and threw it I the bag. Everyone seemed relieved he was joking.

“So, all of that was fake,” Dash asked

“Not entirely. This is actual steel I used to make everything. I had to have some fun. Now before anything else; I'd like to apologize, first and foremost.”

“For what is there an apology needed,” Celestia asked

“My rudeness a few months ago. I did some things I regret and came here to try and relax. Discord, could you do two things? One, silence the room and two, put ‘that’ up in here?”

“Done and done,” Discord said snapping his fingers

“What could you have done that was so bad,” Twilight asked

“Mass murder.”

“Are you fucking kidding me? You've killed,” Dash asked “How many?”

“An approximate amount of 328 people. Most were deserved. Perhaps I should explain.”

Discord handed him some paper and Brian proceeded to draw a few pictures. One consisted of a changeling with 250 on the side, a second was the Storm King and a minion with 25 next to them, with the final image being Dusk.

“You've already been told about Lucy, the necromancer. One called himself Jack the Ripper and raped and murdered 14 women before cannibalizing two of them. I was the judge and executioner in his trial.”

“How can you decide that,” Twilight (Sci-Twi) asked

“Would you have a killer sit in a cell their whole life? Many citizens would easily resort to vigilante violence to end him. One of the next group of deaths were the visitors to a club.”

“I didn't think Equestria had clubs,” Sunset said

“It was in the dark side of Ponyville. The owner, Don, allowed prostitution of women and children. The women were evacuated while I eliminated the males and torched the club. I did what Celestia couldn't do to get rid of it. Next would be these. The changelings were the reason I came here.”

“What happened,” Octavia asked

“They kidnapped residents and took their place in order to become equals. After that, was the removal of the original. I massacred all but two in an attempt to assist in repopulation. I had to try and clear my head so I came here. Sorry about my rudeness and almost breaking Blueblood’s arm. My anger almost got the best of me.”

“What about these two,” Fluttershy asked motioning to the other pictures

“The single image, I'll skip for now. Just a few months ago, Equestria, specifically Canterlot, was attacked by the Storm King. All he wanted was the subjugation of us. Twilight and I had split duties to defeat him.

“I took my friends and tried to find the leader of a group known as hippogriffs. That was the hardest trip I've ever been on,” Princess Twilight answered

“While they were out, I proceeded to use hit-and-run tactics against the Storm King’s airships by stealing their goods and destroying the ships. Some time during her trip, Twilight was turned to stone as the Storm King absorbed the four princesses’ powers. I fought against him and killed him, while I lost a member of my guard in the process.”

“I'm sorry about the loss of your guard,” Celestia said

“Loss is a part of life. We've seen more then enough,” Luna added

“Who's this one? You've mentioned 327/328 deaths already,” Sunset asked

“Out of all the kills I've made in the past year, that one was the hardest. She was one of my four friends away from my brother. Her name was Dusk. She was a vampire and was over 2500 years old. On her birthday this time last year, out of the three remaining friends myself, Quake and Thorn, she asked me to kill her. I did, but it actually tore me up for a week afterwards. I actually did something I shouldn't have,” he said through tears

“What did you do,” Fluttershy asked

Brian didn't answer but only removed a revolver and a single bullet. He wiped the tears from his eyes and stuck the barrel in his mouth and fired to their horror.

“That's fake. It has to be,” Octavia said looking away

“I had Discord enchant this room. Pain can be felt, but won't cause death. And no, that wasn't fake,” he said handing them the spent bullet to examine

“Oi, Brian,” Discord said handing him some water “To get the taste out of your mouth.”

“Thanks. I need that. Lead doesn't taste good at all.”

“That's unbelievable. I want to see another example,” Twilight said

Brian threw the pistol in the bag and removed a knife in its place.

“Do you trust me?”

“Yes,” Twilight said

He stabbed her hand as Twilight held it up and pulled out the blade leaving no mark or blood.

“That hurt. I felt it go through the bone, but there isn't blood,” she said

“Changing the subject, how's your old man doing,” he asked Celestia

“He's fine. Just still surprised by your actions in that fight,” Celestia said

“Perhaps you should explain to the others. They're starting to look at us strangely.”

“Have any of you wondered why we've been in charge so long,” Luna asked

“I did,” AJ said

“We're immortal. Our dad is the blacksmith Cole. During our early years, we've fought and killed many in war,” Celestia answered

“I had a feeling that was the case. I found so many yearbook photos with you two. Each differed slightly ,” Sunset said

“Brian, where'd you get those knives,” Pinkie asked “I have an odd feeling about them.”

“These came from Hell and were actually forged by Lucifer. Don't bother trying to touch them. Only four of you can do so. Octavia, Vinyl, Luna and Celestia.”

“Why's that,” Twilight asked

“The seven of you are the bearers of the Elements of Harmony here. Princess Twilight is a wielder on the other side. You eight have been given angelic powers, while I was marked by Lucifer with this,” he said summoning a red lightning bolt

“The rest of us are normal and can hold them,” Vinyl said

“Exactly. That's why you had an odd feeling about them, Pinkie. Before I forget, everyone still went into their career?”

“Yes. Twilight is our science teacher and is married to Flash Sentry. Pinkie is the school chef married to Cheese Sandwich. Rarity is a fashion designer and married Blueblood. Applejack teaches shop, Fluttershy is a vet, while Dash was a famous athlete turned PE coach. I'm the school counselor,” Sunset explained

“The two of us are world-renown musicians and the school's music teachers,” Vinyl added

“It's late. We should end the night and start heading home,” Celestia said

“I wanted to remind you, I'm leaving on Monday,” Sunset said

“Why do you want to leave?”

“Both of you know I don't belong here. Yeah, I've been counselor here, but I miss Equestria and need to go home. Out of everyone here, I'm the only not with anyone. Even AJ and Fluttershy have started dating each. The school already knows of my plan to leave,” Sunset said

“Brian, I have to ask. Would the two of you care to a wrestling event tomorrow night? I know a few of the wrestlers and have nine tickets for us. I asked Octavia and Vinyl and they said no,” Dash said

“I'll go. Thank you for that. Alright. We'll see everyone tomorrow.”

After eating dinner and relaxing for a little while by playing some games, Brian and Twilight started getting ready for bed.

“Can I ask you something,” Twilight asked shyly

“What's up?”

“Can I sleep with you,” she asked

“What brought this on?”

*“I wanted to try having sex as a human,” she replied

“I've never had sex as a human. I'm a virgin, in a way.”

“Haven't you,” she started “you know…”

“That doesn't count. The only time I actually had sex was in Equestria.”

“Same here, but I wanted to see how different it is as a human,” she said*

The two headed to bed and agreed not to speak of what they did. Sunday evening, they joined the others at the arena for the show.

“Nice to see you two. Come on, let's get our seats,” Dash said

Rainbow Dash led the group inside and to the front row at ringside. When he was human, Brian went to a few events, and always dreamed of sitting there.

“Who's sitting where,” AJ asked

“There's nine of us. So if you don't mind, I'll take middle with both Twilights to either side and everyone else picking the remaining seats.”

“I was going to make that same suggestion,” Dash said

"Well, great minds think alike."

The wrestling event went by with everyone having fun and enjoying themselves. Twilight was hesitant, but once she understood the concept of the competitors showing the fans who's better, she started to loosen up a bit and cheer for the wrestlers she thought were the best.

“Sorry about my actions, if they aren't ‘princess like’,” she said

“Don't mention it. There's a saying from home; ‘what happens here, stays here’. I'm certainly not going to say anything.”

The main event for the night was the champion, the Crusher issuing an open challenge for his championship.

“Look at this guy here! How many of those girls do you think he's slept with,” the Crusher asked pointing to Brian

“Fuck this! He wants a challenge, I'll give him one,” Brian muttered

Brian jumped the barricade and dove into the ring. The Crusher held off the security from ejecting the unexpected challenger.

“I'll take your challenge.”

“What's your name,” Crusher asked

“Dragon. Let's make this interesting. How's about we make this match a hardcore match?”

“Ring the bell,” Crusher said

Once the referee rang the bell, the Crusher climbed outside and retrieved a shinai (Kendo stick) with the intent of using it. Before Crusher could swing it, Brian snatched it out of his opponent’s hands and flipped it over in his hand.

“Give me that. I'll show you how to property use that.”

Brian swung the bamboo sword at Crusher’s chest, doubling him over before striking at his back. Brian swung a second time at the back before tossing the shinai aside.

Instead of pinning him, Brian decided to start kicking the Crusher before running back against the ropes and delivering a hard knee shot to the side of the head.

“Ouch. I hope he's okay,” Princess Twilight said

“That was a first time I've seen Brian hit anyone that hard,” Sunset said

As the Crusher struggled to get to his feet, Brian stopped him with another kick in the midsection. Brian backed up against the ropes a second time before raising his left hand towards his opponent in the shape of a gun and fired before striking with a second knee to the temple. Brian dropped down and the referee started his count.

“One…two…three,” the ref said

“Ladies and gentlemen, the winner of this match and new champion, The Dragon,” the ringside announcer said

The ref handed Brian the belt, but instead of posing with it, he simply bent down and placed in on the Crusher’s chest before climbing out of the ring. He hopped back over the barricade and rejoined his friends as the show ended. Everyone departed the arena except for Brian company to wait for the traffic.

“That was amazing! I've never seen you hit like that,” Pinkie said

“That's because you shouldn't see that.”

“Hey, Dragon. Congratulations on beating me,” the Crusher said

“I don't know whether you were joking or not; and I honestly don't care, but I want an apology. The reason I took that match was simply due to your comment.”

“Sorry. That was supposed to be a joke. I didn't think you would take offence to it,” Crusher apologized

“Apology accepted. And I'm sorry for damn near kicking your block off.”

“I figured you were a martial artist once you started hitting me. Long time no see, Rainbow,” Crusher said

“It's been a while. Thanks again for the tickets,” Dash said

After Crusher left, Princess Twilight decided to speak up.

“Yesterday, Brian and I decided to sleep together,” she said

“It's about time. I wondered when that was going to happen,” Sunset said

“I actually figured that out when Crusher made that comment about sleeping with us,” Sci-Twi said

“Come on, let's head out. It's getting late and you have business tomorrow.”

During the ride home, Brian and Twilight agreed not to speak of them having sex.

“Tonight was fun. That's the first time I've seen you that angry,” Twilight said

“The last time was when I came here months ago. I went to a gym that trained in mixed martial arts and fought against their athletes. Each fight was only seconds long and I had to hold back to prevent from injuring them. I fought against this world's Blueblood and nearly broke his arm. That's why I said that.”

“Just be careful. I've seen what happens when you get past that point. Ignis made his introduction in the worst of ways. That incident with this world's Twilight and the portals didn't help either,” she said

“I know. You either die a hero, or live long enough to become the villain. I'm hoping not to have a repeat of that incident again.”

Once they got home, the two ate and slept peacefully knowing they would be returning home soon.

14 Sunset's Return

The next morning after eating breakfast, Brian and Twilight headed back to school for what they felt may be the last time in years.

“Sunset’s in her office. It’s this way,” Luna said

She led him down the hall just a short distance from their offices to Sunset’s room. While it was a small room, it was surprising painted red and yellow and had a glass cabinet in the corner. Inside was the black guitar he gave her along with her teddy bear.

“Like the room? I kept everything I needed close by,” Sunset said hugging him

“It's good to see everything here.”

“Could you help me? I want to bring my guitar and bear home with us, along with this,” she said holding her diplomas and the photo from their high school graduation

“Hand it here and I'll store it in the bag. This will keep everything safe. If that's finished, let's head out.”

As they headed outside, Luna and Celestia were standing with all the students who had cards or pictures to give Sunset.

“Goodbye Miss Shimmer,” the students said in unison

“You didn't expect to leave without saying bye to them did you,” Pinkie asked

“Everyone made you something to remember them by,” Celestia said as she and Luna approach holding stacks of souvenirs

“I'll store them in here, if you don't mind.”

“Who are you two? And why do you look like Miss Sparkle,” a student asked

“I'm Brian Dragnov and this is Twilight Sparkle. Both Twilights are twins that have been separated. Before we leave, how's about a group photo? Discord; a moment of your time?”

“Of course. I'll stand on the pedestal to get the shot. Students will be in front while everyone else is in back. Sunset will stand in the middle with Brian and Twilight on either side with the rest of you splitting up. Luna and Celly will be the ends,” Discord said

He proceeded to use Brian's phone and took two photos, the second without the students present.

“Who are you,” a student asked

“A very old friend of your principals’. Discord, God of Chaos. Sunset, may I see your necklace for a moment?”

“Of course. Please be careful with it,” she said

“I have no intention of causing any harm to it,” Discord replied

Sunset removed the necklace and handed it over. Discord made an identical copy and broke it into six parts. Each of them was sent to the other's necklaces as a reminder. After getting hers back, she untied the string before sticking her class ring on there. Discord held it a second after it was around her neck.

“Sorry. I wanted to make sure it made the journey back home,” Discord said

“Goodbye everyone. Thank you for all the memories,” Sunset said “Girls, keep the book. It'll be the only means of communication.”

“Have fun,” Dash said

After one final group hug, the three headed through the portal into Twilight’s castle. Sunset wanted to be last to have one last look at her friends and students.

“Welcome back everyone. Enjoy your stay,” Celestia asked “By the way Sunset, nice necklace.”

“Princess Celestia, it's been a while,” Sunset said hugging her former mentor
“This was the stone I received years ago along with my class ring.”

“It has been some time. I'm sorry for how things ended between us,” Celestia said hugging her student

“I was young and foolish. Thank you for giving me a second chance,” Sunset said

“Of course. You made mistakes, as have I. You've also changed in the almost two decades you've been gone,” Celestia replied

While they were talking, Sunset ended up sliding to the floor before passing out. Brian instinctively checked her pulse and found she was okay.

“Find me a room, please. I'll get her there.”

Brian was careful in levitating Sunset on his back and headed to a spare bedroom. After getting her into bed, he fell asleep at the foot of the bed. The two slept for a few hours with him keeping watch after he woke up.

“What happened,” she asked groggily

“For whatever reason, you passed out. I carried you here so you could rest, although I joined you by sleeping on the floor. I just recently woke up to keep watch.”

“Can we head down and get lunch? I'm hungry. Although, I am going to miss having meat,” she said getting up

“I can help with that. It wouldn't be often. Celestia knows about it as does my family.”

The two headed back down to the dining room when all conversation stopped as soon as they saw Sunset. Twilight decided to break the silence.

“You look different, Sunset. Sleep well,” Twilight commented

“I had the strangest dream, and you were in it, Princess Celestia,” Sunset said “In it, you said something about me being worthy.”

“That was no dream. Look at your appearance,” Celestia said

Brian summoned a mirror for her to look. Staring back at Sunset wasn't a unicorn, but an alicorn.

“H-h-how did I become an alicorn? Why did this happen,” Sunset stammered

“You're a Harmony bearer, human or otherwise. You've proven yourself many times after being reformed. If anyone deserves that honor, it's you Sunset. I'm surprised you aren't suffering from ‘Alicornis Defectis’.”

“What's that mean,” Sunset asked curiously

“The rest of the mane-six and Octavia are alicorns. While they rose to status, the appearance isn't there. We currently have thirteen alicorns; seven true and six not. My best friend and brother Deltorix or Knight Shield can't be counted. He was brought here by Discord already an alicorn.”

“I have to thank you for everything, Brian. If it wasn't for you showing kindness to me after that incident, I don't know where I'd be right now. From the first time I saw you, I liked you. I don't know if that was the demon in me or not, that thought you were a ‘bad boy’ because of you wearing all black. I was just afraid of saying anything after you said you were married,” Sunset said kissing him on the cheek

“I honestly felt the same way about you. When you mentioned the possibility of having another mate, I wasn't sure if I wanted to go through with that, until now. Would both you and Vinyl join me in marriage? Vee, you've always been family, this is just making it official.”

“Yes! Thank you Brian,” Sunset exclaimed hugging him

“You know it,” Vinyl said

“Where are we going to have the wedding,” Sunset asked

“Why not here and now? It doesn't have to be elaborate.”

“What about having a best mate? Twilight would be mine, and I'm sure Octavia would be Vinyl’s, but what about you? Wouldn't you want your best friend here,” Sunset added

“Give me a moment.”

Brian immediately teleported to Celestia’s castle. Barely a few seconds passed before Brian returned from Canterlot with both Rose Petal and Knight Shield in tow. Discord also popped up with three rings for the newlyweds.

“If everyone is ready, we shall begin. Brian Dragnov, do you take Sunset Shimmer and Vinyl Scratch to be your mates,” Celestia asked

“I do.”

“Sunset, Vinyl; do you take Brian to be your mate,” Celestia continued

“I do,” Sunset said

“I do,” Vinyl replied

“I now pronounce the three of you married. You may now kiss the brides,” Celestia finished

The three kissed while Pinkie started setting up for a small party. While it wasn't usual for her to make anything small, Pinkie managed.

“You lucky bastard. Three wives? How many kids do you think you'll have,” Knight Shield asked before getting slapped in the back of the head by Rose

“Thank you for that, Rose. You're married too chucklehead.”

“I know. I have to mess with you,” Deltorix replied

“Well, we can try for a kid later,” Sunset whispered

The next day Brian and Sunset decided to take a walk around town so she could readjust. Having been gone so long, everything had changed. Nothing from her original time there was still in existence.

“Pinkie’s bakery is there. Rarity has her boutique, and AJ had the farm, but that's all that I see. Everything else is different,” she said

“Don't worry. Even I don't know most of the places here.”

‘Another princess?’

‘How many does that make, now?’

‘When's her coronation?’

“Just ignore them. It's not worth it,” he whispered

“You're right. I've fought so hard to change from my old self,” she replied “And I don't need a coronation.”

“Let them think what they want. Besides it's up to you if you wanted one.”

The two kept walking until they reached the edge of Ponyville and Brian's castle. Sunset noticed the immediate difference between the stone of his castle and the crystal Twilight lives in.

“That's yours? It's amazing! How long did it take to build,” Sunset exclaimed

“A few days. Discord and I worked on it. I wanted to have a traditional castle versus everyone else's. There are weapons set up for defense. Ballista catapults on the top and archer slots in the towers. Everything has unlimited ammo.”

The two passed through the house and into the castle itself. If Sunset was impressed by the exterior, what she saw here was much better.

“What's that room there? How's all of this possible,” she asked excitedly

“That's the training room. You saw a glimpse at school. Pain can be felt, but no injuries occur. The rest of this was Discord’s surprise. It's a completely endless expanse, limited only by one's imagination.”

“I'm surprised Rainbow Dash hasn't been bragging about being Equestria’s fastest flyer,” she said casually

“That's because she's been dethroned.”

“Who's the fastest now,” she asked

“Me. I told her to keep the title because I didn't want it.”

“How could you not want the title,” she asked dumbfounded

“I'll show you.”

Brian jumped up and decided to show Sunset why he was the fastest. He started to fly around the room to gather up speed. Once he had enough speed, three shadowbooms appeared in his wake as Sunset was left in awe.

“How fast were you going,” she stammered

“Mach 5 to create the three dark rainbooms. Dash’s fastest is Mach 2.”

“Only Rainbow Dash can do a rainboom, right?”

“Actually, Celestia was the actual creator of the technique, having accomplished it when she was a teenager,” he replied

“I shouldn't be surprised. I kind of figured she would do that. When are you going to introduce me to your guard,” she asked curiously

“Right now. Hi dad,” Harmony said “Mom said you'd be here.”

“Sunset, allow me to introduce the Midnight Guard. My daughter Harmony, and Tempest Shadow are the two commanders. Francis ‘Hannibal’ Paine, Lightning Flash Carmichael ‘Sword’ Locke and Selene ‘Shield’ Locke,” Brian said motioning to each one

“Nice to meet you all. I'm Sunset Shimmer,” she said

“Dad's wife. So you've finally married Vinyl after all; huh, dad,” Harmony said

“Making official what we already knew. Tempest, you look good with your hair down.”

“Thank you for everything, sir. After the Storm King was defeated, I didn't know what would happen. I'm glad to have a second chance. My hair being down is another way of changing my past,” Tempest replied “I was the former commander of the Storm King’s army.”

“Everyone deserves a second chance. When I was human, I did some things I'm not proud of. But after Twilight and her friends defeated me, Brian was the first to show me kindness and helped me out,” Sunset said

“Although you initially wanted two of each group, Tempest seems to act more like an earth pony than a unicorn,” Harmony said

“Well, not having a horn for so long makes one have to alter their abilities. Besides, I focused on strength anyways since I hated using magic,” Tempest replied

“How'd you lose your horn, if you don't mind my asking,” Sunset said

“Ursa minor slashed me, cutting it off and scarring my eye,” Tempest said

“Damn. Well, you have a prosthetic horn, now. Discord’s work I guess,” Sunset replied

“It took a while to get used to, but it's great. My magic doesn't release in wild bursts,” Tempest said cheerfully

“Speaking of magic, I want to see how yours is Brian,” Sunset said

“Let's go to the training room.”

The two headed inside as Brian withdrew a few different swords for Sunset to use. They ranged from a set of twin daggers and a katana to a claymore broadsword.

“Pick your blade.”

As usual, he set up a small bubble around himself as she grabbed the daggers. Sunset charged in and tried hitting him with no success. All three blades were used with nothing working.

“I quit,” she said “I couldn't tell you had a shield present. With Twilight, I can see her magic being violet, but nothing from you.”

“My magic doesn't have a presence. Besides black residue isn't good for spells.”

After getting readjusted to Ponyville, Octavia knew he planned to have some time in private with Sunset and left them alone. Vinyl told Brian that she was fine with being an aunt to Harmony and Melody, and honestly didn't want to get pregnant. Sunset agreed as they now had the chance to do what they couldn't do as humans with their friends. After the two had sex, she planned on going to the hospital to get tested.

“Before I get a pregnancy test, there's one place I've always wanted to visit,” Sunset said

“Where's that?”

“The casinos in Los Pegasus. Celestia went there and told me about it, but wouldn't take me because I was too young to accompany her,” she replied

“Funny thing is, that reminds me of a place back home before I was sent here; Las Vegas. My old man took me to a casino for my 21st birthday. The trip ended up taking a few hours from one state to another, while we stayed at a hotel during our time in Vegas.”

“Sounds fun. How's about tomorrow we head there,” she suggested

“Deal. I've never been there anyway. It'll be fun to get away.”

The two agreed to sleep in separate rooms and headed to the train station after breakfast. Everyone else was informed of the plan and the guard was asked to stay behind. He didn't expect anything to happen, but was always prepared just in case.

“Prince Dragnov, what can I do for you,” the conductor asked

“A trip with a friend. If the private car is open, we'd like to use it for the ride.”

“Nice to meet you. I'm Sunset Shimmer,” she said

“Enjoy your trip,” the conductor said leading them to the rear car

“I figured privacy would be best. Besides, there are some who actually resent royalty. For safety, I'm altering our appearances. You'll remain a similar appearance as a yellow pegasus with red hair and mane with a rising sun cutie mark. I'll be a solid gray pegasus with a shield and instrument bows for my cutie mark. It's the look I had during the club massacre.”

“We're still using our real names, right,” she asked

“You are; but you can just call me ‘K-Nightmare’ for the time being. I don't anyone knowing about royalty being present.”

“Alright. This will be fun. If I do get pregnant, what do you hope our child is,” she asked

“I wouldn't mind having a son, but we'll have to see what fate holds in store.”

“True. I don't want to get my hopes up. I guess I'm curious,” she replied

After their conversation, the two had gotten something to eat before they decided to sleep the rest of the trip.

“This is your stop. Los Pegasus,” the conductor said knocking on the door

“Thank you very much.”

“Who are you two,” the conductor demanded

“It's us. I didn't need anyone knowing who we are. Sorry for the miscommunication.”

Once they departed the train the first thing needed was to get a room so they could stay in. With the tourists in the city, their appearances would go unnoticed as they made their way down the street to the hotel.

“Good afternoon, I'd like to get a room.”

“Name,” the desk clerk asked

“Dragnov. Brian Dragnov,” he said in a hushed voice

“Very well sir. Here's the room key for the two of you,” the clerk said handing him the key

“Well, that's done. Shall we head to the casino?”

“Sure,” Sunset said

As they walked in the nearest casino, Brian was reminded of home. While he couldn't remember the casino exactly, this one felt similar. Looking around, he saw roulette tables, and various card games.

“How's about that table? I want to try my luck,” Sunset said motioning to a roulette table “Five bits on red.”

“Five on black.”

As the controller dropped the ball, everyone there was hoping it would land on their chosen number. Both Brian and Sunset knew not to bet on the numerical, but its overall location.

“Black. Congratulations to anyone who bet there,” the controller said

After playing a few more rounds, they decided to hit a card table. Brian wasn't too much of a poker player, so they agreed on blackjack instead. Looking at his first hand, Brian was surprisingly dealt an ace and king, but didn't show any emotion to give away what he held.

“Stay.”

“I'll stay also,” Sunset said confidently
Once everyone's hands were revealed, both of them had blackjack, while the others lost. Deciding they played long enough, both chose to head back to the hotel.

“You! My brother had his arm broke by you,” a stallion said

“He attacked me with a broken glass bottle. I defended myself, simple as that,” Brian retorted

“And that's okay? You could have permanently injured him,” the stallion attempted to argue

“I could have killed him with the bottle. Besides, the prince gave him a walker to use. At least he's mobile.”

“Whenever I see the prince, I guess I could thank him,” the stallion said dejectedly

With no other distractions stopping them, they grabbed some water to drink and finally headed back to the hotel room.

“What happened with the guy's brother,” Sunset asked

“I told you about the club. That happened prior. Simply put, everything I told the guy's brother is what happened.”

“Ouch. I'm guessing it was a compound fracture he had,” she guessed

“Exactly. I broke it to stop him but when he charged me a second time, I ended it by fully destroying the arm. I did at least give the poor bastard a scooter to use to get around.”

“We need to change the subject. The best thing is to not piss you off,” she replied “How long do you want to be here for?”

“I figured a day more couldn't hurt. Besides, I'm not tasked with much.”

With their plan for the next day set up, they decided on having some fun. Sunset agreed about having sex again and promised to get tested once they were back home. Before heading to sleep, he removed the illusion cast over them.

“So, where to first,” she asked as they woke up

“Mess hall,” he said as his stomach growled

“Casinos don't have one,” she replied as he stuck his tongue out at his wife

“Anywhere serving food. Better?”

“I'm kidding. Breakfast sounds good to me,” she said kissing him on the cheek

Before they left, he made sure to reapply the illusion. With his high magic levels, it wouldn't have been a problem leaving it on, but Brian wanted to at least stretch his alicorn wings out. With everything taken care of, they decided to check out of the room.

“Checking out already? I'd figure you'd check out later,” the desk clerk said

“Well, we need to be heading home. I don't like being gone for too long.”

“Very well. I hope you two enjoyed yourselves,” the clerk said

“We did. This was our first time coming here. Hopefully, we'll be able to return,” Sunset said cheerfully

After their conversation, they finally had something to eat at the buffet. Once they had their fill, they figured they would head to the games.

“How's about this, we split up and find games to play.”

“Sounds good. What about our winnings? What do we do with the money,” she replied

“Up to you.”

With that, he spent some time playing blackjack and roulette while Sunset decided on playing poker. The day was going fine until Brian could hear commotion going on.

“Come on, darling. How's about you and I have some fun,” a drunk stallion said

“No thanks I'm married,” Sunset replied

“What's the problem,” Brian asked walking over

“Mind your own business. I'm talking to the mare here,” the drunk said

“That's my wife. How's about this; head to the bar, and I'll pay for your drink. Hell, I'll buy a round for everyone.”

True to his word, Brian walked over to the bar and handed the bartender 375 bits for a round for all the patrons. The drunk attempting to hit on Sunset gladly took the mug and downed it as Brian left wordlessly.

“Come on, I've got something to take care of on the way home.”

Before they could board the train, Brian walked over and donated the earnings to a shelter that on the edge of town. It was for anyone who needed to stay a day or two before heading out.

“Thank you for your donation, mister,” the shelter’s owner said

“You're welcome. I thought it was something that was well worth helping out.”

Once they returned to Ponyville, he donated the rest of the earnings to the shelter that the residents of the club were living in after it was destroyed.

“Thank you K-Nightmare for your donation,” Stardust said

“You're very welcome. I had to help out after what happened with the club.”

“I can't believe the prince was the one to set this up giving us a place to live. Have you ever met him by any chance? I'm Cherry Burst, by the way,” Cherry said

“Can't say I have. From what I've heard, the area where the club stood is doing much better.”

“Why didn't you tell them who you are,” Sunset whispered as they walked away

“They didn't need to know. Besides, I don't need or want to be a celebrity because of it,” he whispered back

“I'll see you later. I've got a promise to keep,” Sunset said heading to the hospital

The mane-six, the Midnight Guard, Vinyl and Octavia were in the center in Brian's castle when Sunset returned from her trip.

“I'm back. I've got two pieces of good news. Which do you want to hear first,” Sunset asked “The good, or the better?”

“Let's start with the good.”

“I'm confirmed to be pregnant,” she said excitedly

“And the better,” Twilight asked curiously

“It's a boy,” Sunset said cheerfully

“I'm going top be a father! Yahoo,” Brian exclaimed

“Congrats, both of you. So, now Vinyl and I are going to be aunts. Have you decided on a name,” Octavia said

“Not at the moment. We'll probably have one after our son is born.”

“This calls for a party,” Pinkie said

“If you don't mind; Twilight, could you please inform Luna and Celestia and by extension; Knight Shield? Apart from them, I don’t want the rest of Ponyville knowing about it right now. We'll head to Canterlot near the last month of your pregnancy or so.”

“Will do. Do you have a scroll,” Twilight asked

As she asked that, a table with a scroll and ink appeared, as did a table with various party supplies on it.

“That's a nice trick. How'd you do it,” Pinkie asked

“This room was created by Discord, remember? At least we don't have to worry about cleaning up afterwards.”

Twilight finished her letter to the princess and Discord popped up in a mail carrier's outfit to take the letter. Once that was done, everyone enjoyed themselves at the party.

● CELESTIA & LUNA ●

“Sister, it seems we have another member of royalty. Sunset is confirmed to be pregnant with a son from Brian,” Celestia said

“That is a blessing for them. I wonder if their son will be an alicorn or not,” Luna commented

“We'll find out when Sunset gives birth,” Celestia said

15 Secrets

Author's Note

Songs Included:
Creed- Arms Wide Open
Johann Sebastian Bach- Toccata and Fugue in D minor, BWV 565

15 Secrets

Ten months after finding out she was pregnant, Sunset was moved to Canterlot to spend the final month with Luna and Celestia in the castle’s hospital. Having been away when Octavia was pregnant, Brian made sure to spend as much time as he could assisting his wife. That was a month ago, as it would be any day now when Sunset gave birth.

“I'm going to head to the library for a little while. Anything in particular you'd want to read?”

“Anything on raising a child,” Sunset joked

“Sadly, there aren't any instruction manuals. We just have to learn on the fly.”

“I know, I just had to ask,” she replied

Once in the library, one of the first books he grabbed were about Equestria’s history. While he was able to read about it in Hell, these had some details removed.

One that was interesting was the mention of the royal family tree. The first thing noted was Cadence was indeed the descendant of the Crystal Empire's Princess Amore by countless generations.
Secondly, Twilight and Sunset were indeed cousins under Crystal Dusk being Twilight Velvet’s sister. Following the lineage, Brian found that Cadence was also a cousin, but due to the comingling of bloodlines, all members of Equestrian royalty were related to one another. With all that, he was surprised that none of the remaining members of the mane-six were of royal blood.

“Damn. I guess that shouldn't be too much of a surprise. Even at home, so many people probably have someone royal in their family tree.”

“Looking at that? Find anything interesting in the family tree,” Celestia asked

“Some things I shouldn't have been surprised by. Sunset did mention she and Twilight were cousins years ago, but I didn't realize Twilight and Cadence are cousins themselves. From what I surmise, all members of royalty are linked to you and Luna, whether they know it or not.”

“Some knew generations ago, but thankfully that hasn't been passed down,” she said “Shall we rejoin the others?”

Celestia led him back to the throne room where Cadence, Shining and Flurry were talking with Octavia and Melody. To his surprise, Sunset’s hospital bed was there as well along with Knight Shield. The only ones not in attendance were the Midnight Guard.

“Hope we're not interrupting anything. We were told about another royal birth and wanted to be here to congratulate you,” Cadence said

“Thank you for coming. I was actually in the library reading. I found the royal family tree and saw some interesting things there.”

“Like what,” Sunset asked

“You and Twilight are cousins, although you did mention that years ago. What was interesting was your relationship, Cadence. I read about the Crystal Empire but didn't pay much attention to the coincidence in naming until now.”

“Princess Amore wasn't my ancestor as you think. She was my mother,” Cadence answered

“How is that possible? The Empire disappeared over a thousand years ago,” Twilight asked

“You're that old,” a confused Shining asked while Knight Shield just laughed “What is so funny Knight Shield?”

“Del, you might want to say it.”

“Say what,” Cadence asked curiously

“You're a cougar,” Deltorix said trying not to laugh

“A what,” everyone said simultaneously

“A woman who has a thing for younger men,” Del said swallowing in fear

Despite Cadence having pink fur, her face managed to turn shades darker as she blushed from the comment. Brian withdrew a trumpet and started to play ‘Taps’ in fear for his best friend. A few moments later, she seemed to have calmed down as her face regained its usual pink coloring.

“That was the first time I've ever heard that, so I am sorry for my reaction. When I was a foal and just before Sombra banished the Crystal Empire, I was secretly sent out to Canterlot to reside,” Cadence said

“Do you know who your father was,” Brian asked causing her to shake her head
“Sombra. During my trip to Hell, I read about Equestrian history. While he had a female friend, Sombra did have sex with your mom. It's unfortunate he actually turned her to stone and shattered her, though.”

“So that whole time, we were fighting against your own father,” Twilight said

“If I knew, I'd have told you. My mom never told me he was my father,” Cadence said

“Let's change the subject as I can fell the baby coming,” Sunset said

A guard entered the room at that moment escorting one of the castle’s female doctors. Everyone instinctively backed up, leaving just Brian standing next to the doctor.

“Contractions are starting. Please push to help allow your foal to emerge,” the doctor said

“Squeeze my hoof if you need to.”

Over the next few minutes, with every push Sunset gave, she was squeezing Brian's hoof harder and harder. He didn't care if the hoof suffered any damage, although he doubted it; being an alicorn. The doctor held a bundle that was covered in blood that he knew was his son.

“Do you want to cut the umbilical cord,” the doctor asked holding a scalpel

“I'd prefer this blade,” Brian said removing a butterfly sword from his foreleg

As he cut the cord, the doctor's eyes went wide as she watched the blood disappear into the blade. Afterwards, he laid the side of the blade on his son's chest to assist in removing the blood.

“Congratulations, it's a boy,” the doctor said handing the foal to Sunset

“How common is that? He already has a cutie mark from birth,” Sunset commented as she held her son

“Perhaps I can help answer that. As you know; you, Sunset are descended from my sister and I. As such, alicorn blood flows through your veins, it just sat dormant until it was ready. You and Twilight were chosen to be my students due to your lineage as we knew you had the potential to become alicorns in the future,” Celestia explained

The newborn foal was an alicorn and had silver eyes with a golden coat. The mane resembled Celestia’s while his tail was midnight blue similar to Luna’s fur. His cutie mark was a sun with a moon in front, covering most of the sun.

“Welcome to the world, Eclipse,” Brian said kissing his son's forehead

“Eclipse; I'm your mother, Sunset,” she said

“How did that blade do that,” the doctor asked

“Draw in blood? It was designed that way, for one thing. Secondly, it was made in Hell by Lucifer, hence the black appearance.”

“That's impossible. Nopony has gone to Tartarus and returned,” the doctor said

“Three have. Seventeen years ago I battled against a necromancer named Lucy. She and Tirek escaped Hell together, although I made sure she returned. I spent a day there and actually had fun. The library is the ultimate with every book ever written.”

“Really? What's your favorite there,” Twilight asked in awe

“Don't have a favorite.”

“I'd love to see the library,” she said

“Sorry, but there's no way you'd be in Hell. You'd automatically be sent to Heaven when you died. I did say the Elements were considered angelic objects.”

“That's not fair. If you go back, could you grab a book for me,” she asked curiously

“I can try, but I'll make no guarantees. And it's not a matter of ‘if’, but ‘when’. I'm hoping not to go, but there's a saying from home. Wish in one hand and shit in the other, and see which one fills up first,” he said causing some to make faces of disgust

“Let's change the subject. Princess Luna, Princess Celestia; would the two of you like to see your descendant first,” Sunset asked

“What about the rest of us? Don't we get to see,” Rainbow Dash asked

“You do, but there's at least going to be an order to this. Luna and Celestia are first, due to being Eclipse’s great aunts. Octavia, Vinyl and Melody are next as his closest relatives; and everyone is last.”

“Actually, Luna and I would be Eclipse’s great, great, great,” Celestia started

“Multiple time great aunts. It's easier to just shorten it to one ‘great’ for simplicity. Otherwise, it could go on for a while.”

Each group was permitted to see the newborn Eclipse, before the doctor decided to have Sunset returned to the hospital for privacy. She would be taught how to feed her son, and would be released by the end of the week.

Brian excused himself and headed down to R&D with Knight Shield. Once there, Brian headed to the training room and reverted back to bring human as he summoned a guitar and began to play Creed’s ‘Arms Wide Open’ as it perfectly fit the situation.

“I recognize the song, but just barely. It reminded you of something,” Knight Shield asked

“This very situation. The singer wrote the song after his son was born. Just between brothers, I'm nervous as hell. I wasn't around much to see Harmony and Melody as I was on the other side. I just don't want to make the same mistakes now."

“You'll be fine. I talked with Sunset about Rose and I being godparents. Whenever you have to leave, I'll assist in taking care of Eclipse,” Deltorix replied

“Thanks for everything. I guess some time to think really helps.”

Later that day after everyone enjoyed dinner, Celestia decided to ask the group for a favor.

“In a few days, I'd like to ask you to visit our old castle. There are items I'd like to recover before they are completely destroyed. The tapestries and books there have been left to the elements, so to speak, and I'd like to store them here in Canterlot. We'd go ourselves, but unfortunately we're busy,” Celestia said

“To be able to visit your old castle, I'll happily go. And it's not due to all the old books you have,” Twilight said

“Well, I have to go. Unless anyone has a way to get the countless books and tapestries here?”

The next week, the group returned home to Ponyville before they made the trek through the Everfree Forest. Once at the front doors, Brian was in awe at the sight. While he'd seen the castle in the cartoon, this was real life. He walked over to a wall and removed a torch before lighting it with a spark.

“I'll lead.”

“What give you the right to do so,” Dash asked

“Anyone who's been here recently, raise a hoof,” he said before looking around, seeing none raised

“Anyone afraid of anything crawling around the castle, raise a hoof,” most of the girls raised one in response “I rest my case.”

As he led them inside , Rarity spotted a few small tapestries hanging in the walls. Seeing they were in an open area, Brian decided to set up a shield around the area and use that as their base.

“Alright, let's get these off and lay them on the ground. Any more we find will be returned here.”

“How are we going to prevent anything from getting to them,” Fluttershy asked

“I've already put up a shield around the area.”

“Look at those up there. How do we get those down,” Rarity asked

“I'm going to need some help. Twilight, you'll grab the side opposite me and pull up. Dash, you and Fluttershy will grab the bottom and fly outwards, straightening it.”

Following his instructions, everyone took their places as he and Twilight lifted up and removed it from the wall.

“One down, one to go.”

After repeating the process, the main hall was cleared and everyone decided to continue through the castle. They decided to check each room to make sure nothing was missed. One room contained an organ and Brian was thrilled at the sight.

“There's one piece of music I've always wanted to play. Just in case there's any trapdoors in the room, I'm putting a shield around you.”

After doing so, he levitated his phone to record the music. Toccata and Fugue in D minor, BWV 565 by Johann Sebastian Bach was played to everyone's surprise. Once he was finished, Twilight led the girls in applause due to the beauty they heard.

“That was beautiful, darling. I've never heard that before,” Rarity said

“It's from my home.”

After the little break, the group resumed their search of the castle, before finally finding the library. As they walked inside, Dash started laughing.

“What is so funny about a library,” Twilight asked

“It's not the library,” Dash replied “it's you.”

Brian summoned a mirror for Twilight to see. Her wings were completely flared outwards and stiff as she blushed.

“It's perfectly normal,” Twilight said

“To have a wing boner? Not so much,” Dash replied “What about you, Brian? Like what you see?”

Dash turned around and lifted her tail to show him her plot, but he gave no reaction.

• FLASHBACK •

\Equestria, days after entry/

“I guess I have to be careful. Considering I'm in a world of ponies, and mostly females at that, I need to be aware of what I look at,” Brian said to himself

After that, he sat on the floor and crossed his back legs and began to meditate. He figured that it was all mental, and wanted to control himself to prevent getting an unwanted or unexpected boner.

\Humanquestria, two days after entry/

“Well, same problem, different place. Although, I do have a wife and don't need to worry about seeing anyone nude here.”

Once again, he dropped into a meditative pose to clear his head. Instead of worrying about nudity, it was more to not focus on looking at porn or the want to relieve himself.

• END FLASHBACK •

After not getting a reaction from Brian, Dash quit trying to test him as Twilight began to look around the room.

“This is amazing! These books haven't been read in over a thousand years. We're lucky Princess Celestia gave us permission to save these books,” Twilight said excitedly

“Well, start removing the books.”

He dropped his bag on the table while Twilight started to pick a shelf and remove the books, before levitating the books into the bag. In a matter of minutes, the two had the entire room cleaned of its contents.

“Dash, could you sit in that chair please? I want to see if there was a secret door in the room.”

Dash sat down and leaned back causing a switch to activate and open a secret room. Before Twilight could get in the room, he swiped Luna and Celestia’s diary from the center pedestal and stuck it in his bag. Using his magic, all the books levitated off their shelves and flew into the bag.

“Well, we removed all the books and tapestries. What now,” Twilight asked

“We head back to the center base. I've already set up a shield to prevent unwanted company and it's getting late. We'll head to bed after eating and tomorrow repair of the damages.”

Once everyone returned, he casually reached in the bag and removed some food along with some pillows.

“How am I going to repair these? I don't have any of my equipment,” Rarity asked

“I do. Here. Needles, heavy-duty thread and cloth patches if needed. I'll take the bigger ones, if you want.”

The two split duties as he worked on the most problematic of the tapestries. Twilight asked to see some of the books, but due to their age, he didn't want anything to happen.

“Sorry, Twi. These books are over a thousand years old. I'd rather Celestia take a look at them and determine what needs to be done. I'm surprised those in the secret room were fine.”

“Speaking of that, what was on the pedestal in the middle,” Twilight asked

“I wasn't paying attention. I just simply removed the books.”

Hours later everything was finished and packed up before being stored away. Brian led the group home whereby the following day would be their trip to Canterlot to return their prizes.

“So, now that we're here, what's for dinner,” Dash asked

“It's a surprise. You'll like it.”

As they were in the inside of Brian's castle, he summoned a small kitchen along with various vegetables and other items. All that could be heard from their position was the sounds of various things being cleaned and cut up before being dumped in a huge crockpot. To go along with that, were grilled cheese sandwiches, enough for the seven of them to have seconds.

“Dinner is served. Grilled cheese sandwiches and potato soup,” Brian said levitating seven plates in front of everyone

“This is good. Could you give me the recipe for my chefs,” Twilight asked

“Of course. Here it is,” he said handing her a card

“Where did you learn this,” Fluttershy asked

“My parents. They taught me what they thought was enough to survive before they offed themselves.”

“Tomorrow, we're going to Canterlot, right,” Rarity asked

“Yes. We'll just take the train.”

After the girls headed home for the evening, Brian decided to train for a bit before heading to bed. He knew Octavia and Melody were still in Canterlot assisting with Sunset. Harmony and Tempest were training the guard with Quake and Thorn and wouldn't be done for a few days.

“Long time no see, Ig,” he said as he entered the dreamscape

“Congratulations with your son. Even as your Nightmare form, I still have to say it,” Ignis said

“Thanks. I guess I'm still nervous about the whole thing.”

“Why didn't you tell Twilight about the diary,” Ig asked

“And have her read it? True, I've read it myself, but that was made for home.”

“I have a bad feeling about the future. I don't know what it is, but I fear it,” a scared Ignis said

“This ain't good. If it means what I think, I fear a second trip to Hell is coming.”

The next day he met the girls at the train station to return to Canterlot. The train was surprisingly empty, so they decided to sit in the middle.

“Welcome back. I take it you were successful in your task,” Celestia asked

“The tapestries have all been repaired and the books collected, but there's a problem with the latter. See for yourself.”

He opened the bag and levitated the tapestries and books out. Two piles of books were created, with a visible difference between them. All the books in the secret room were completely fine, with not a speck of dust on them, while the others had various states of damage.

“I see what you mean. Luna, could you grab my assistants for me,” Celestia replied

Moments later, two tan colored unicorns with book related cutie marks entered the room with Luna.

“Allow me to introduce my assistants Book Binder and Book Worm. These two will be able to repair the damage to our old books. And it looks like you found my secret chamber,” Celestia said

“Speaking of, you might like this back,” Brian said removing the royal diary

“You didn't mention that the other day,” Twilight said angrily

“And let you read the diary of Luna and Celestia? Why would I do that?”

“Did you read it,” Luna asked

“Sort of. I have read it, but not here.”

“How can that be possible,” Luna asked

“At home the diary was recreated for people to read. In fact, here's the book,” he said handing the created diary to Luna and Celestia

“Impressive. They managed to recreate our handwriting perfectly along with each entry,” Celestia said as Luna nodded in agreement

“I don’t remember starting any ‘Friendship Diary’. Where did they get the idea for that,” Twilight demanded

“Easy explanation is multiple timelines. This universe is one of many. Remember when I mentioned the television show, ‘My Little Pony’? The events there are similar, with differences. Perhaps one timeline sees Dash never creating the rainboom that brought everyone together. Chrysalis taking over the wedding with Shining. This diary uses the information from the show, so you wouldn't recognize any of the writing.”

“I can understand that. Considering I was sent to a similar world where the residents are human,” Twilight admitted
“Starlight said she was planning on returning soon.”

The next day Starlight returned to the castle, followed by a pony with a similar fur pattern as Sunset.
“I'm Starlight Glimmer. This is an old friend of mine Sunburst,” Starlight said

“Long time no see, huh sis,” Sunburst said addressing Sunset

“It has been too long. You've had a very different life than I have. I spent most my life in the other world,” Sunset said

“Speaking of that, do you mine explaining what happened during that time,” Brian asked

“I spent about five years training under Celestia before I had a thirst for power and ran away. When I went through the portal, I was only thirteen. Principal Celestia apparently knew about world and welcomed me. Knowing I didn't have any paperwork or residence, I was permitted to stay in one of the unused rooms at Canterlot High School, as long as I helped take care of the school at night.”

“For all the work I did, I received an allowance of $20 a week which was later deposited into a personal bank account. A few years later, she officially adopted me as her daughter, although we kept the relationship secret. While she didn't appreciate me bullying and other students, she was glad when I changed. Once again, I have you to thank for that. You gave me hope and friendship when others were scared to do so. And we also have a beautiful son as well. Before I left, I told her about my decision to return home. I honestly hoped that by returning, I would be able to reconcile with my former mentor,” Sunset finished

“And we have. I was disappointed when you left, but my human counterpart told me plenty of what you did. Knowing all that, I hoped you would return so I could apologize for my actions,” Celestia said hugging Sunset

“One reason we returned was due to the information we found. In our research, was information about Starswirl the Bearded,” Sunburst said

“I'll just say it now. I have a bad feeling about this. There's a reason he's gone, and it's not for us to decide.”

“What are you talking about? This is my idol Starswirl we're talking about. If there's a chance to bring him back, I would gladly do so,” Twilight said excitedly

“If he is indeed dead, I'm not resurrecting him. Besides, he would have an extremely hard time readjusting to what's transpired. Over a thousand years have gone by and no one would remember him.”

“Why would you be the one to resurrect Starswirl if he is indeed dead,” Sunburst asked

“Let's just say, I know about necromancy a having fought against one before. Secondly, I've actually been to Hell and have a knowledge of dark magic.”

“Nopony has ever been to Tartarus,” Starlight said

“Here's photographic proof with me standing next to Lucifer. And these also came from there as well,” Brian said removing the butterfly swords

“Sunset, have you seen these blades before,” Sunburst asked handing one to her

“I can't take it. The blade won't let me,” Sunset replied

“What are you talking about,” Starlight asked picking up the other

“The swords are demonic. Twilight and the others along with Sunset are Harmony bearers. The seven are angelic and wouldn't be permitted to touch demonic objects. As to why you can pick them up, is because you're in balance.”

“What kind of balance do you mean,” Sunburst asked

“Think of it this way. There are three groups present in this room. Angelic, demonic and neutral. As I previously stated, the seven Harmony bearers are considered angelic, while I am completely demonic in nature. Everyone else is neutral, having the possibility of being good or evil.”

“How are you demonic, if you don’t mind,” Sunburst asked for clarification

“I've killed plenty of others. The total is 328 and each one deserved death. If killing one person taints one's soul slightly, than mine is completely blacked.”

“Yikes. I'll make sure not to get on your bad side, Prince Dragnov,” Sunburst said bowing

“Two things. One, you don’t have to bow to me, and two, just call me Brian.”

“Perhaps we head back to my castle in Ponyville to continue our research,” Twilight suggested

“Agreed. If we need more room, we head to mine.”

16 Shadows & Rebirth

The next day after Sunburst and Starlight made their return to see Twilight, the group started diving into the texts about Starswirl. Brian was obviously reluctant to do so, but was taking notes on things that felt out of place.

“Can any of the three of you assist with some translation? I found some text that might assist in our search.”

“Let's see what you have,” Starlight said "Hearg sylfum se Ponhenge. Toward dol grimlic of Fola Firgenbeorg. User endemest scield.

“The Temple of Ponhenge at the base of Foal Mountain. Our last stand,” Sunburst translated

“How'd you know what to look for,” Twilight asked

“Simple. At home, Latin isn't commonly used and sticks out in texts. You've heard me use one phrase before.”

“Which phrase is that,” Starlight asked

“Resquiate in Pace, in other words; Rest in Peace. It's commonly written on human tombstones.”

“I remember now. You used the translation in Cien’s funeral,” Twilight said

“Who's Cien? I've never met him before,” Starlight asked

“He was a member of my Midnight Guard. Months ago during the Storm King’s attack, he took an attack from a knife that was meant for me and died due to it. His final resting place is Canterlot Cemetery.”

“Sorry for the loss of your guard. At least he is at peace,” Sunburst said

“So we have our destination. Let's pack up and head for Foal Mountain. Grab Starswirl’s diary to bring with,” Twilight said excitedly

“It's late in the day. Even if we ate lunch and jumped on the next train there, what good would it do? We'd still end up camping out until morning just to begin our search.”

“Then let's do it. The sooner we get there, the faster we can release him,” Twilight added

“Anyone in favor of leaving immediately raise a hoof,” Brian said having only Twilight do so

“The rest of us would rather leave tomorrow,” Rarity said as the others nodded

Once that was agreed on, the next day everyone met up for the ride to Foal Mountain. Most decided to sleep while Twilight decided to read Starswirl’s books for the umpteenth time.

“Well, we're here. Now what?”

“I don't know. For once, I didn't have any expectations,” Twilight said

The group looked around and saw a group of six spots surrounding a platform. Just as they turned to leave, the pedestals started to react. What seemed to be a holographic representation of what happened appeared.

“That was enlightening,” Dash said sarcastically

“Starswirl and the others banished this ‘Pony of Shadows’,” Starlight said

“Let's rescue them,” Twilight said

“Sorry for what I'm about to do,” Brian said before slapping her in the back of the head “This is a VERY bad idea. They banished themselves to eliminate the other. Their fates are interconnected. If we try to release Starswirl and the others, the Pony of Shadows leaves as well.”

“We. Have. To. Do. Something,” she said defiantly

“Four words. I'm going to tell you four words after this happens. Bad shit is going to transpire as usual.”

“What are those words,” Sunburst asked curiously

“You'll find out afterwards.”

“There are other talismans we need to collect before we can release them,” Starlight said “Rockhoof's shovel, Flash Magnus' shield, Mistmane's flower and Meadowbrook's mask and Somnambula’s blindfold will need to be found.”

“Applejack, Rarity, Dash, Fluttershy and Pinkie will collect the objects. The shovel, flower, shield, mask and blindfold respectively are what you're after,” Twilight directed

“Twi, you have homework to complete. Create a plan to destroy the Pony of Shadows.”

“What about you, Brian? What are you going to do,” Twilight asked

“I already know the second part of the plan. Besides once you release them, becomes the time to enact the plan.”

“Care to share it,” Sunburst asked

“Not really. When I'm ready, you'll know. Just don't be around the vicinity.”

From that point on, everyone temporary went their separate ways to collect their chosen item. They ended up heading to different parts of Equestria to accomplish their task. A few weeks later they met at Twilight’s castle before heading out.

“So, what's the plan,” Dash asked

“We return to the mountain and place the token on their respective pedestal and I'll cast the spell to release Starswirl and the others,” Twilight said

Once again, they boarded the train for the return trip to the mountain. Everyone ended up sleeping, although Twilight was shuddering nervously with what was going to happen.

“Alright, grab the items. Brian, I'm going to need your help with the spell,” Twilight said

“Three of you is enough. I'm basically here to try to be the voice of reason. This is complete madness to do this.”

Once the items were placed out, Twilight, Starlight and Sunburst used their magic and a portal opened up with six distinct shapes emerging.

“What happened,” Starswirl asked

“I released you,” Twilight said

“You can't do that! By releasing us, you've doomed everyone,” Starswirl said

“Four words. Remember what I said?”

“What are they,” asked an exasperated Twilight

“I. Told. You. So.”

“Thanks for releasing me! Say goodbye to everything,” the Pony of Shadows said

“Somebody better answer that phone, because I fucking called it!”

(*picks up ringing phone* Hello? Pinkie Pie speaking)

[Pinkie, what the hell are you doing?]

(Answering your phone call, silly)

[Please hang up. This is a joke]

(Okie-dokie-lokie *hangs up phone*)

“What was that about,” Dash asked

“Don't worry about it. Wrong number,” Pinkie replied

“You are a strange pony. I've never heard of a male becoming alicorn before. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Starswirl the Bearded,” Starswirl said

“Prince Brian Dragnov. It would be a pleasure, if this meeting was under better circumstances.”

“I agree. How long have we been gone,” Starswirl asked

“Over a thousand years. Much has changed since you've been gone,” Twilight said

“There are now a total of six ascended to alicorn, and two that were born. Luna and Celestia, you probably knew about. Twilight Sparkle, Mi Amore Cadenza, Sunset Shimmer and myself are the final four to ascend. Flurry Heart and Eclipse Shimmer have been born as alicorns.”

“Impressive. Things really have changed. I am Mistmane,” she said

“Well, now that shit happened, we need a plan. Twi, did you complete your part?”

“I did, Twilight said

“Whatever you think you can do, won't be here! See what happens without your precious Ponhenge now,” the Pony of Shadows taunted

“Our current plan of action is this; retreat. We'll figure out something at home.”

Reluctantly; the group, having gained six more members, headed back to Ponyville via train. Once there, Starswirl and the others were amazed by the sights.

“All this has come about in the time we were gone? It's amazing to see two castles here,” Starswirl said

“The crystal castle is mine, while the other is Brian's,” Twilight answered

“Before we start, I believe we deserve an explanation. What exactly happened that you banished that creature.”

“I suppose you do deserve something. The Pony of Shadows was once knows as Stygian. He was the unsung member of the group that goes unnoticed in the tales. In the end, Stygian grew jealous and stole objects from us,” Starswirl said

“So, Stygian apparently grew tired of playing second fiddle and turned to the dark side to spite the six of you? Something seems screwy about that.”

“Are you calling us liars,” Rockhoof demanded

“You just said he was unknown. Perhaps, he thought that he could a hero like you? You honestly don't know his mental state, nor do I. All I see is assumptions without evidence.”

“And what makes you the expert,” Rockhoof asked

“As a human, I try to see things from another perspective. Even if Stygian fucked up, he deserves a second chance. Besides, Starlight here, screwed up and received one. My wife Sunset Shimmer made mistakes here, that caused her to run through the mirror portal to the other side. I played the biggest role in her getting a second chance. Hell, I'm probably worse then they are. Their mistakes can be fixed; mine can't.”

“What could you have done that cannot be fixed,” Flash Magnus asked

“Let's see; caused the deaths of approximately 328 people? Only one was under different circumstances. Otherwise, the rest were scum with deeds that were heinous.”

“If you're human, how did you get here,” Starswirl asked

“Discord sent me. Although my home, is similar to the other side of the portal, it's entirely different.”

“Perhaps we were too quick to judge Stygian on something we didn't understand. If he had a problem, he should have just told us,” Somnambula said

“Hopefully it's not too late. It might be worth trying,” Starlight suggested

“Next question is this; where is he at?”

“There. The Hollow Shades is his current location,” Starlight said pointing to a spot on the Cutie Map

“Let's go. I'm hoping the area is completely abandoned. If not, get the residents out.”

Once again, came the train ride and everyone was visibly anxious. Before they left, Brian made sure to strap on his armor and swords for additional protection.

“That is unusual. Your armor allows you to become a pegasus? Who created that,” Starswirl asked

“The dragon blacksmith Coalheart Blackflame. He enchanted this for me.”

While everyone was sleeping, Brian started going over a plan in his head. Once in Hollow Shades, a visibly huge well was positioned in the center of town. Spotting a huge stone near the well, he withdrew some climbing equipment that consisted of a single spike that would be driven into the stone and a pair of ropes.

“What's that for,” Applejack asked

“Getting down the well. See you at the bottom. Grab the rope and climb down.”

They watched as he held both ropes in his hoof and fell backwards into the hole. Dash grabbed the other rope and followed suit, with AJ next to her. Once everyone was at the bottom, Brian removed a small block of clay with wires sticking out and mounted it at the bottom before handing Twilight a box with a single red button with a clear cover on it.

“Twi, this is for you. Once everyone is out, get far enough away and push the button. There's a reason you don’t want to be close by. Humpty Dumpty won’t be able to be put back together again. Don't ask, I'm not explaining the reference.”

“Why aren't you holding it,” Twilight asked

“I have a feeling I won't be coming back, and I trust you with the detonator.”

“Pinkie, please hold this for me,” Twilight said handing it to her

Looking around, the well opened into a massive tunnel. Before reaching the next room, Brian placed a second block of clay on the ground, before handing four to Dash.

“Dash, could you place these around the perimeter of the next room?”

“Sure. Do you really need all these,” Dash asked

“For what comes next, it's worth having more.”

As they stepped into the connecting chamber, Brian called out “Olly, Olly oxen bitch!”

“So you've arrived to meet your doom,” the Pony of Shadows taunted

“Stygian, why did you turn your back on everyone,” Starlight asked

“I didn't, they did. I was the brains behind the Pillars. But because I didn't have magic or strength, I sought another way. It was then, I came across the Well of Shadows we're standing in now! And it looks like I'm not the only one here with power. Let's see who it is,” Stygian taunted

All of a sudden, Brian slumped to the ground. Everyone backed away as a purple mist started to envelope him. As his body rose into the air, it took a similar shape to Ignis, but was completely made of black ooze and had blood red eyes.

“Brian? This isn't good, he hasn't taken that form in years,” Twilight said

“If he's a creature of evil, then he must be banished as well as Stygian,” Starswirl said

“No. We aren't going to banish anyone. Brian can gain control of Ignis (I hope),” Twilight said defiantly

● MINDSCAPE ●

“What the fuck just happened? Let me out, goddammit!”

Looking around, Brian knew this was his own mind he was in, and was currently locked inside a cage with Ignis standing guard in front. A television screen was showing what was happening outside.

● WELL of SHADOWS ●

“Keep away from Brian! In this state, he may not know friend from foe,” Twilight yelled to the others

They watched as Ignis was fighting against Stygian before he flicked a claw and summoned balls of red lightning and started shooting them at Stygian. The interior of the cave was getting pelted with missed shots while the others ducked to avoid getting hit by falling debris.

“Stygian, stop! This is all a misunderstanding! You wanted to be known as a member of the Pillars so you resorted to using dark magic. If you told the others, they might have helped you,” Starlight said

“How do you know,” Stygian demanded

“I wanted power and used dark magic to get my way. Twilight and the others showed me friendship,” Starlight replied

“Fight against the darkness, Stygian! You need friendship, not revenge,” Twilight added

Using the power of the Elements of Harmony, the six were able to return Stygian to normal, while Ignis still remained.

“What about your friend? I caused that to happen,” Stygian asked

● MINDSCAPE ●

“Ig, I'm sorry about this.”

Brian reached through the bars of the cage and punched Ignis is the face. With the distraction, the cage disappeared and Brian felt his eyes revert back to blue.

● WELL of SHADOWS ●

“Huginn, Muninn! Everyone get out of here! Finish the plan,” Brian/Ignis ordered

The group watched as a pair of black ravens showed up out of nowhere and reverted back to thestrals the same size as Celestia. Each put a hoof to the ground and opened a portal to Hell as Brian casually stepped inside and disappeared.

“Let's go. Brian gave us an order,” Twilight said

Reluctantly, they left the room and headed to the entrance of the well. Starswirl led the Pillars out first before using his magic to levitate Stygian out of the cave.

“Dash, check the other room. I don't want to do anything unless I know it's empty,” Twilight directed

Rainbow Dash flew inside the other room and around checking to make sure the clay blocks were still there. One final block was sitting in the middle of the room where Brian was standing.

“Twi, it's empty. He's gone,” Dash said reporting her findings

Dash flew out of the well with Twilight on her back before meeting with the others. Twilight led everyone out towards the edge of the village before pushing the button. A series of explosions were heard before the entire area collapsed burying the Well of Shadows permanently.

“Let's go. There's two stop to make. First, to Ponyville to pick up the Midnight Guard and the second is Canterlot to tell them the news,” Twilight said through tears

“Brian sacrificed himself for us. No one can find the Well of Shadows now,” Starlight said

● HELL ●

Brian stood up after landing on the ground and realized he was currently in Lucifer’s throne room. Surrounding him were the thestrals that escorted him and Ignis.

“Welcome back, Brian. I trust you know why you're here,” Lucifer said

“I went crazy and have to leave,” Ignis answered

“You either die a hero, or live long enough to become the villain. Sadly, that's what happened here.”

“Very astute of you. I'll give you some time to say goodbye before you head home,” Lucifer said

“Brian, thank you for everything all these years. Somehow fighting against Stygian, the Pony of Shadows drew out my dark side. I hope no one was hurt in the attack,” Ignis said

“There's no injuries that I'm aware of. Thank you for always being there for me. Goodbye old friend. Lucifer, could you get a picture of us, one last time?”

“Of course. Hand me your phone,” Lucifer replied

Brian withdrew his phone and handed it over. After taking a couple photos, Brian threw it back in his bag.

“Brian, you'll be heading back home, any time you want. Want anything specific before you go,” Lucifer said

“Two books if don't mind. History of Equus and my own Earth history.”

“You're going to let Starswirl see how bad humans are,” Lucifer asked curiously “By the way, keep the books. They're already been replaced. Same thing with the book I gave Celestia.”

“I thought it was best for him to understand where I came from, along with everything that transpired over the time he was banished.”

● EQUESTRIA ●

The trip to Ponyville was excruciatingly quiet as no one knew what to say. The conductor was asked to remain at the station while Twilight and Dash flew to his castle.

“Princess Twilight, Captain Rainbow Dash, what do we owe the visit,” Harmony asked

“Gather the rest of the guard, please. Your presence is requested in Canterlot with us,” Twilight said, trying to remain composed

The eight of them returned to the train as the conductor patiently waited. Once all were on board, the train continued to Canterlot. Celestia had a trio of chariots waiting for them. Twilight and the others took one, while Tempest and the Midnight Guard sat in the second. Celestia had to convince Starswirl and the others to climb inside as she joined them for the trip. Celestia directed everyone to the throne room where Octavia, Vinyl, Sunset and their kids were waiting.

“By the look on your faces, girls, something happened. Where's our husband,” Sunset asked directly

“Brian turned into the evil version of Ignis and started attacking anything in sight. He called for the two ravens and went to Tartarus,” Twilight said fighting back tears

“He's dead,” Octavia asked

“I can't say if he died or not, but he asked Twilight to push a button on a device he gave her. The result was a series of explosions that led to the area caving in,” Dash added

Brian quietly arrived from a portal and put a hoof to his lips while looking at Celestia and Luna. The two gave a slight nod in acknowledgement. He stood their listening to what happened before finally speaking.

“The rumors of my demise have been greatly exaggerated.”

“You're alive!? How is that possible,” Twilight demanded

“I never died. Huginn and Muninn were instructed to take me to Hell if Ignis became uncontrollable. I didn't die, but he did. Ignis is no longer a part of me.”

“What was the point of those blocks,” Starswirl asked

“Those were explosives. Even if someone manages to remove the rubble, everything is destroyed in the well. Oh, I almost forgot! Starswirl, you and Twilight might like these books,” Brian said
removing two huge books “The history of Equus and my home, Earth. Just don't be too surprised by what's there. Humans aren't the best of species. We've eliminated entire species of creatures for no reason. We're fond of war; in fact most of human history is just that. Humans went from hunting with sticks, to using much deadlier weapons to kill one another.”

“Where did these books come from,” Twilight asked curiously

“Lucifer gave them to me. Thought they might be interesting.”

“I actually want to read about your home. It might be worth looking into,” Sunset added

“We need to have a party to celebrate. Both the return of the Pillars of Equestria and the loss of Ignis,” Pinkie said

“Thank you for that, Pinkie.”

Once again, Pinkie was able to create the party with very little effort. As the night went on, Brian decided to make time for privacy.

“Sorry, but I'm going to step away for a short time.”

“Go ahead,” Octavia said

Brian headed outside to his usual spot on the roof. While he told Vinyl and Octavia about that, Luna and Sunset were already waiting for him.

“Luna told me you come here to clear your head. I have a feeling I know what this is about,” Sunset said

“Yeah, Ignis. It's just hard to adjust to. Having a Nightmare form removed isn't easy.”

“Having Nightmare Moon removed wasn't easy. It took a while to readjust to society. Nightmare Night may only be a holiday based on me, but it's a reminder of what I became. My sister knows what happened back then and has to reassure me every year that I won't revert back to her,” Luna explained

“I know what you mean. Brian, you helped me after I turned into that demon. It was probably due to the frustration I had before I left that it was created. You were the first to assist me afterwards. I never told the others about how I felt,” Sunset said

“What do you mean? What didn't you tell the others?”

“After that day when they defeated me, it wasn't without incident. I noticed three scars where the wings and tail were located. My demon side gave me nightmares for a while. If you wouldn't have been there to help me, I probably would have ended it,” Sunset replied

“Sorry to hear that. As we can all attest, it's not an easy adjustment to not have a Nightmare form anymore. Brian, you used Ignis many times that he became an assistant to you. Just remember of the time you spent together,” Luna started

“And he never truly dies. I always thought of him as a brother. It's funny that I created him when I was human.”

“How did you do that,” Sunset asked

“I lost myself in my thoughts after my parents died. In fact, Ignis was initially created as a second persona deal with the aftermath. After being sent here, Celestia put me through a ritual that had me taking a few drops of Spike’s blood to temporarily gain the abilities of a dragon. That blood actually gave Ignis his form.”

“Impressive. How'd you know about that ritual, Princess Luna,” Sunset asked

“A book I borrowed from my sister before my thousand year banishment. It was full of dark rituals. I used one to rid me of my vampiric nature while away. My eldest child was tasked with their elimination,” Luna explained

“I have two questions about that. One, how did you become a vampire. And two, what happened to your eldest,” Sunset asked

“The first question I can't answer as I honestly don’t know. As for the second, her name was Dusk,” Luna said

“That's the same one I told you about. I'm not going to repeat that again as it hurts to think about.”

“If you need any assistance during your dreams, I'll try to help. We all know nothing will make things better, but it can help sooth things,” Luna suggested

“Perhaps we should head back inside.”

As the three flew back inside, Vinyl and Octavia were patiently waiting for his arrival.

“First, nothing sexual happened out there. Luna, and Sunset have experience with the removal of Nightmare forms, and wanted to comfort me.”

“Did it help,” Octavia asked

“I can't say at the very moment. It'll probably take some time to get to not having Ignis.”

“It's getting late. We need to turn in,” Luna said

A few days later, the trio of Starswirl, Twilight and Sunset finished the books on history.

“Prince Dragnov, after reading the history of your world, I'd like to see some of these weapons humans have created,” Starswirl said

“Alright. Everyone follow me. I'll take you to the Research and Development room in the castle.”

The entire group; now consisting of three smaller subgroups of the mane-six, the Pillars and remaining family headed deep into the castle and filed into the training room.

“Firearms consist of three categories, pistols, shotguns and rifles. I'll demonstrate each one."

Brian had summoned a table with the weapons as well as numerous dummies to shoot at. A ballistics gel torso and a lone dummy were pulled aside as he loaded a pistol. The gel torso was shot from 10 meters, right in the heart. Walking over to the other, he put the barrel to the temple and fired.

“That's the damage from a pistol. It was also the exact same thing my parents suffered. This is as close to seeing the real thing. Next is the shotgun.”

This time, four dummies were grouped together as Brian grabbed the gun and fired. One blast was aimed low, and a second blast managed to remove a portion of one's face.

“I can already see the difference between the first two weapons. The pistol, as you called it, fires a single projectile at the target, while the shotgun consists of multiple pieces that fire out,” Starswirl analyzed

“Exactly. The rifle is the same as the pistol, firing single shots, but from longer distances. That big one is a sniper rifle. Same thing as the smaller, but much longer distances can be hit.”

Setting one dummy out at 50 meters, he was able to put a bullet dead center between the eyes. Switching to the sniper, a second dummy found its head completely removed from over 800 meters.

“How does this room work and who created it,” Starswirl asked

“The room is linked to the one in my castle. This training room functions by need. Damage can't be felt and it can summon whatever the user needs. As to who created it; that would be Discord’s doing.”

“I read about your world using explosives. Was that clay block one of them,” Twilight asked

“Yes. That is C-4 explosive and the reason I didn't want any of you near the blast radius. The blast wave could damage internal organs or completely kill you.”

“On a different note; Twilight, an old friend is returning,” Celestia said

“Spike’s returning? Did he say why,” Twilight asked

“Unfortunately not. He and Ember will be arriving soon,” Celestia replied

A week later, Spike and Ember entered the castle with him having a visibly heavy object in his saddlebag.

“Spike, welcome back! It's been so long,” Twilight said hugging him

“It's good to see you, too Twilight. Where's Brian? I need to speak with him,” Spike said

“Speak of the Devil and he shall appear. Dragon Lord Ember, Spike; it's been a while.”

“We have something that might interest you. I recently laid eggs and found this waiting for me. I have tried to hatch it, but it won't respond,” Ember explained

Spike removed a black dragon egg and handed it to Brian. After turning it around, he noticed his cutie mark was on the shell.

“’A small spark will reside inside you but will only be accessible at the right time’. I finally understand what that means,” he said quietly

Brian concentrated for a moment and was able to summon Hellfire in his front hooves. He placed both hooves on the egg as everyone watched it start to glow for a moment before finally hatching. Once he removed his hooves, the flame flickered out for the last time.

“I've never seen a black flame before in a dragon, let alone a pony. How did you do that,” Ember asked

“Perhaps I can help explain things,” a voice said as its owner entered the throne room

“Lord Blackflame. My father told me stories about you, but I never believed them,” Ember said bowing as Spike followed

“Rise, Lord Ember. Brian was in possession of Hellfire. I'm guessing it fizzled out after hatching that egg, Brian,” Coal said

“Yes. That was the last spark. My Hellfire is officially gone.”

“Take a close look at the contents of that egg,” Coal directed

Brian moved the shell off and revealed a solid black dragon. As the newborn dragon opened its eyes, he noticed the eyes were a hybrid red and blue. As the baby started to yawn, it released a small burst of Hellfire which received a series of ‘Awwws’ from the girls.

“Welcome back. Ignis.”

“How is that possible? You said that he was taken from you,” Twilight asked

“Dad asked me about having another Ignis created after you left Hell. The egg was to wait for the right time and it would appear,” Coal explained

“Thank you for this. It's great to see him reborn as an actual dragon, from his original Nightmare form."

“Lucifer knew you were going to be depressed about it. Ignis was more of an assistant to you,” Coal said

“So we now have two kids to raise. Eclipse and his dragon brother, Ignis,” Sunset said

“We'll figure it out. Somehow.”

17 Phoenix

Author's Note

Credit for the basis of this chapter goes to the following people:
Flint-Lock, H.G Wells and Phillip Jose Farmer, whose work partially inspired "The Last Birthday."

17 Phoenix

“So, it's finally ending? I'll actually live to see the death of Equus after having spent four billion years alive.”

“It's really a sight. Solaris is at his end. I still remember how I felt when I raised him for the first time. It was thrilling to have earned my cutie mark,” Celestia said

“You've been wearing that necklace since you returned from the other side. You still miss them,” Knight Shield commented

“Of course I do. They were another family to me. I remember those moments very well. Especially, when I have a photographic memory,” Brian said looking down at the necklace

○ FLASHBACK: HUMANQUESTRIA 46 YEARS AFTER GRADUATION ○

“Our friends wish to see us again. It's been quite some time since we headed through the portal,” Twilight said

“Approximately, 46 years since our last visit on Halloween on October 31, 2036. It's now October 12, 2082. This will probably be our final get together.”

Brian, Twilight and Sunset headed through the portal to the other side. Their appearance altered slightly, that although they were in their late 80s and early 90s, it didn't show. In fact, each still looked the same when they left so long ago.

“Here you go. Your usual mode of transportation,” Discord said tossing Brian a set of car keys

After climbing inside the car, Brian drove to the home where their friends were staying. Although time aged them, each was still recognizable. The only difference was the appearance of wrinkles and grey hair everyone had.

“Welcome back, all of you. It's been so long,” Rarity said

“A long 46 years. Perhaps a picture to commemorate what may be our final gathering?”

“Of course,” Applejack said

Brian handed his phone to an orderly to have them take the pictures before handing it back.

“We do have something for you and Sunset; Brian. We want you to have our necklaces from Camp Everfree,” Sci-Twi said as each removed their necklaces

“Thank you all so very much.”

Discord popped up and made a second copy of the stones and engraved a simplified version of their cutie marks on the stones. Both Brian and Sunset removed their necklaces to add the new stones. He left the ring in the center and placed his and Sunset’s stones on either side, followed by the others. Sunset followed her husband's idea about placement. Once that was done, Discord put a hand on them to make sure they passed unharmed through the portal.

“How have you been in Equestria,” Rainbow Dash asked

“It's been eventful. After Sunset returned home, the two of us got married.”

“I thought you were married to Octavia? What happened,” Applejack asked

“It's not unheard of for someone to have multiple mates. Brian has two daughters with Octavia; Harmony and Melody. The two of us have a son together named Eclipse,” Sunset added

“Congratulations to both of you. We've seen our families once a week. They should be here in the next few days,” Pinkie said “I'd throw a party, but I'm afraid of something bad happening.”

“This is a celebration of its own. Old friends getting together is enough to celebrate.”

“We do have one request for you. The six of us wish to be buried together in a mausoleum,” Rainbow Dash said “We might not be able to see you tomorrow. We all know we're going to die soon.”

“Will do. I'll personally pay for the construction of it for the six of you.”

“Thank you. This will be the last time we get to say we love you three,” Rarity said

“I'm sorry we weren't able to visit you girls much. That's probably my biggest regret.”

“Do you mind receiving a piece of advice from a friend,” Sci-Twi asked

“Of course. What is it?”

“Before heading to the grave, don't have any regrets. It is true this is the first time we've all been together in many years, but it makes no difference. Our paths caused us to divert from one another, but in the end, everyone's path ends up in the same place,” Sci-Twi said

“Thank you. I suppose you're right. The Grim Reaper waits to escort us home. Regardless of everything, I love you all.”

After a few hours of reminiscing, Brian and the girls headed back home with the promise of visiting the next day. When they arrived, a series of ambulances were removing six bodies from the house.

“Who are they?”

“Twilight Sparkle and her friends. They passed peacefully in their sleep during the night,” the paramedic said “Did you happen to know the deceased?”

“We did. We came from out of town to visit them yesterday. In fact, we promised to visit today as well.”

“I'm sorry for your loss with the six girls,” the paramedic said

“Thank you. As I don't know their families, the coroner may have to notify them.”

After contacting their families, Brian agreed to pay for the construction of the mausoleum for his friends. The three planned to extend their stay until it was finished. A week later, the girls were interred together as it was sealed.

“Resquiate in Pace. Sadly, no one will ever remember what you girls did,” Brian said making a cross over his chest

“I'm glad I was able to meet you. I hope you were able to accomplish what you set out to do,” Twilight said

“Thank you girls for everything. I never told you just how much you meant to me. I honestly don't know where'd I be without you,” Sunset said bowing her head

● CURRENT TIME ●

“I wish mom and aunt Twilight could see this,” Eclipse said sadly

“And Cadence,” Flurry Heart added

“I'm sorry for my actions, all that time ago.”

“I am surprised that Octavia and the others were able to live for a thousand years after their ascension,” Luna said

○ FLASHBACK: 3,500 YEARS AFTER GRADUATION ○

“After seeing our friends die so long ago, I don't want to be an alicorn anymore,” Sunset said wiping her eyes

“I've looked through everything I can find, but there's nothing about removing immortality,” Twilight said sadly

The two were sitting in front of the mausoleum for the other Elements of Harmony. All six cutie marks were carved into the marble building. Inside the building, were the caskets of Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash on one side, while Applejack and Fluttershy were buried on the opposite wall. Rarity’s casket was placed high against the back wall, leaving the spot underneath for Twilight. In the center would be Sunset’s casket.

It may have been 2,500 years since they died, but both girls could remember like it was yesterday. Each thankfully died peacefully in their sleep, but it hurt knowing they weren't completely immortal. Octavia was buried in a separate mausoleum with Vinyl. While Octavia died peacefully in her sleep, Vinyl unfortunately died during a concert over her mixing board thousands of years ago, although the cause was unknown as she didn't take any drugs or alcohol.

“Do you mind if we joined you,” Cadence asked sitting down with Flurry Heart

“Of course not. We're just thinking,” Twilight said

“I can help out. Luna and Celestia already know what I'm planning. Come to the throne room and we'll talk,” Brian said

The girls headed inside to see only alicorns waiting for them. Luna and Celestia were sitting in their thrones as usual, flanked by Eclipse and Knight Shield. A small table with a goblet and knife sat next to Brian.

“Which of you are participating?”

“Both Twilight and I want to end it,” Sunset said

“Flurry and I as well,” Cadence added

“Unfortunately, Flurry can't participate in this.”

“Why can't I participate,” Flurry asked

“This is a dark ritual that takes away a specific part from someone. The other three ascended to alicorns and could be changed, you were born an alicorn, and are therefore exempt.”

Brian grabbed the knife and cut each of the girls and deposited a few drops of blood in to goblet as the wounds closed on their own.

“Are you ready? There's no going back afterwards,” he asked as the girls nodded

“I give to you, oh dark lord, the blood required for the sacrifice. These three females: Twilight Sparkle, Sunset Shimmer and Mi Amore Cadenza wish to be removed from the burden of immortality. Grant that to them along with a final year of peaceful rest before the end.”

The blood that was sitting in the goblet disappeared, while the girls were surrounded by a dark red mist. Moments later, the mist disappeared and the three returned to their original unicorn forms.

“Here's the thing, the three of you will have one year of life. Simply put, no illness will affect you during this time. While the date doesn't matter, its October 13th. On this date next year, you will die peacefully in your sleep.”

“Where did you find this ritual at? I've scoured through every book in the castle and didn't find anything,” Twilight demanded

“There's one book you've NEVER checked, because it's not for your eyes.”

“Impossible! Which book,” she asked skeptically

“Firstly, you never tried that room downstairs, although it was agreed never to enter it again. And secondly, this is the book,” Brian said holding Lucifer’s book

“Why can't I see it,” she asked failing to grab it

“Sorry, this is funny. I've never mentioned it, but I was born with a photographic memory. I can recall events exactly. We've had this conversation thousands of years ago, after my first trip to Hell. The two of you are still connected to the Elements of Harmony and can't touch dark magic objects,” he said with a chuckle

“Damn. The one time I can't read a book, and it's the one that would help me,” she said dejectedly

“It's funny, this was the same ritual I used on the moon to relieve me of my vampiric nature,” Luna said

“You were a vampire? I never read anything about it,” Twilight said

“It was personal and kept out of history. As to how it happened, I honestly don't know,” Luna replied

After they departed, Brian began carving the tombstone for Cadence as well as the caskets for all three. If asked, they were told to say a curse was placed on them, making them vulnerable.

As he said, one year later, the citizens of Ponyville and Canterlot gathered to witness the funeral of Twilight and Sunset. Luna and Celestia carried Twilight’s casket into the mausoleum and placed it in the back wall, while Brian and Eclipse brought Sunset’s inside and sealed both up. Both buildings were designed without doors so visitors could see their actual resting place.

“Now you can be with our friends. Finally, the Elements of Harmony have been reunited together. Resquiate in Pace,” Brian said making a cross over his chest

“Goodbye to both of my students. I will see you again someday,” Celestia said bowing her head

“Bye mom. Thanks for everything,” Eclipse said

“Goodbye to both of you,” Knight Shield said making a cross against his chest

“Rest well, girls. Be at peace,” Luna said

“Goodbye Fluttershy; girls. Thank you for being my friend,” Discord said sadly removing a hat from his head

After the girls were finally interred inside, a spell was placed around the monument to prevent damage to it. A garden with seven lifelike statues was constructed in front as a reminder to everyone. Across from their mausoleum was one dedicated to the Pillars of Equestria with similar lifelike statues in front. The entire area was named the ‘Heroes and Heroines of Equestria’ in tribute of their sacrifices. The five alicorns then proceeded to the Crystal Empire to assist in Cadence’s funeral.

“I hate you, Brian! This is your fault,” Flurry Heart said through tears hitting him

“Flurry, they made their decision. I'm sorry you had to witness this. At least your mom is now with Shining Armor,” Celestia said reassuringly

“May you enjoy the trip to Paradise. Hopefully one day, all of us can be reunited in the afterlife.”

● CURRENT TIME ●

“I still can't forgive you for taking my mom away from me,” Flurry Heart said

“Perhaps a final piece of advice. The human Twilight Sparkle told me before she died. Don't go to the grave with regrets. Everyone makes their own choices in their lives. Cadence wished to be free from her immortality and I granted it.”

“You're right. It's just hard to get used to. I'm sorry,” Flurry said

“It's all right. I still remember when my parents died. It hurts, but I force myself to live through it. What's worse is everyone of our friends died on the same date; October 13th. That happens to be my birthday and a reminder of those I lost.”

“Although a change in subject, there is one thing I won't forget. I never got a look at the bastard who scarred me,” Eclipse said

Eclipse brought a hoof to his face and felt the scar. Some time during battle, a blade was slashed over his face, starting in the middle of his forehead before passing through his left eye and ending at the corner of his muzzle in a giant crescent shape. While alicorns are immortal and can't be injured, the assailant used an enchanted blade in the attack.

“I remember that moment. The Five Tribes’ War was caused by a misunderstanding,” Celestia replied

“How could any of us forget the Great War. It was started by that dumbass Neighsay and his idiotic belief that ponies were above everyone else.”

“I don't know if we should really insult the dead,” Luna said

“Exceptions can be made. Especially, for him,” Knight Shield argued

○ FLASHBACK: 10,000 YEARS AFTER GRADUATION ○

“This has been a misunderstanding! Thorax, Cinder, Prince Rutherford Grandpa Gruff; the opinions of Neighsay do not reflect everyone else's. We do not wish conflict with any of you. It would destroy the bonds that the Elements of Harmony forged between our nations,” Celestia pleaded

“Nonsense! How do we know you didn't plant those ideas in him? The Elements of Harmony are legends, there isn't proof of them ever existing,” Grandpa Gruff argued

“Believe what you want, but that is the truth! Neighsay thought of himself as better than everyone else. None of us want conflict. The bloodshed is for nothing. At least allow us to try and forge an agreement with everyone. Punishment for Neighsay can be determined by everyone that was harmed.”

“My dragons thrive on bloodshed. We were allies until you turned your backs on us. When our dragons were fighting against one another, you did nothing to help,” Cinder replied

“That's not true at all! We tried to assist and you turned us away to, and I quote, ‘settle our differences internally’,” Brian countered

“And we did. But it would have been nice to have Equestria’s support,” Cinder said

“And we would have helped, had you let us,” Celestia said

Both alicorns returned to the castle where Celestia decided to take her frustrations out. Brian summoned multiple kick bags for Celestia to use.

“Dammit! None of them could see reason! War is the last thing we need,” Celestia said angrily kicking a bag across the room into a wall

“Sister, Coal has finished with our new armor and weapons. Ignis said he would be joining us,” Luna said ducking as a second bag impacted the wall

“Good thing all three guards were merged into one. I figured it was best to focus on combat training in order to protect us against outside threats. We know blood will be spilt unnecessarily, but this is ridiculous.”

“Brian, good to see you,” Ignis said entering the room

“And you; Ig, my old friend. Are you going to be okay fighting against your own kind,” Brian said hugging him

“There's no demons here. Coal told me all about my birth, being a resident of Hell and how I am the reborn version of your Nightmare form. I'll be the last line of defense, especially being the only one who can use Hellfire,” Ignis replied

“Dad, the guard is assembled. How are we going to do this,” Eclipse asked entering the throne room

“The battalion will be separated into thee companies under the command of Luna, Celestia and myself. You're going to take a small squad of earth ponies and try to sabotage their defenses. Dig under them and set off explosives. We'll use that as a signal to start our attack.”

“Got it. You can count on me,” Eclipse said

“Del, you are going to stay here and back up Ignis. Are the teargas canisters ready?”

“Of course. They'll be used to disable anyone who's dumb enough to attack the castle,” Knight Shield answered

The next day at dawn, the sun was left to rise on its own without the guidance of Celestia as she was preoccupied. Standing on the front lines of the guards were Luna, Celestia and Brian. Both princesses were wearing golden armor and carried claymores strapped on their side. Brian wore his original armor and had his demonic blades on his forelegs and dragon scale sword on his side.

“So, it comes down to war. I'm sorry we couldn't have settled our differences peacefully,” Celestia said sadly

“Perhaps if you survive, we may talk,” Cinder taunted

“Enough talking,” Grandpa Gruff said

Eclipse had two groups of six earth ponies tunneling under the enemy with dynamite to destroy their defenses. Using the explosions as a signal, the alicorns charged into the confusion.

“The explosions were a diversion! Prepare for assault,” Cinder ordered

“Griffins, take to the sky,” Grandpa Gruff ordered

Many dragons and griffins took to the air to have the advantage in the battle. Pegasi guards took flight to meet them while the remaining guards defended against the reminder. Brian drew his twin blades and charged into the fray attacking the nearest griffins in his path. One ended up having its front claws removed, while its partner found itself without a head. He returned the blades and drew the sword instead to defend against the dragon that landed in front of him.

“So long, puny pony,” the dragon taunted

Brian ran his lightning through the blade before standing on his back hooves and charging. The blade sliced through the tail and cauterizing the wound as Brian picked up the fallen limb. He swung the tail into its owner's face, causing it to immediately collapse. Some time in the confusion, a hooded figure attacked Eclipse before disappearing in the midst of battle.

“Ahh, fuck,” Eclipse yelled

Brian raced over to his son and used his magic to stop the flow of blood and clean up the wound.

“What's it look like,” Eclipse asked

“The wound is clean but will scar. Someone used an enchanted blade to carve a crescent into your face. Retreat to the castle and that's an order.”

“Dammit. I hope you find the perpetrator and give them the same treatment,” his son replied

“I'll try. Be safe son.”

When the dust settled that evening; both literally and figuratively, many were injured, but surprisingly very few deaths occurred. Luckily, all those who were injured would be able to live, with some having difficulties, such as the tailless dragon, or the griffin without front claws.

“Tomorrow, we'll gather at your castle discuss a treaty between our tribes,” an exhausted Cinder said

“Agreed. We were lucky only one died, even if it was one of my griffins,” Grandpa Gruff said

Albeit reluctantly, Cinder and Grandpa Gruff were joined by Thorax and Prince Rutherford in their trip to Canterlot for the treaty. Celestia and Brian led them outside to the garden, followed by Knight Shield and a bandaged Eclipse.

“You mentioned the Elements of Harmony being legends. I thought we should have this meeting surrounded by them.”

“We have another guest joining us. Bring him out,” Celestia said

Luna arrived with a bound Neighsay in tow. A knife was also floating alongside Luna that was stained with blood.

“I have nothing to apologize about. All I did was let these lesser creatures know what I think of them,” Neighsay said

“You're lucky I don't take that blade and carve you up, for what you did to me,” Eclipse said removing the bandages

“I did give you a nice reminder of how mortal you actually are. I found a nice book that allows even the mighty alicorn rulers to be injured. You should be thankful that it was only a facial scar,” Neighsay replied sarcastically

“For you actions, there's only one punishment fitting,” Celestia said

“You are hereby banished from Equestria and allied countries. Step foot into any of them and you will be executed,” Brian said applying a charm to Neighsay

“You can't do this,” Neighsay said

“Considering you are the cause of the battle, it's a much better option then just executing you now.”

He was teleported out of the area with no destination in mind. Brian didn't care where Neighsay ended up. Usually doing so could result in death or worse for the person being teleported.

“First, where were you two? Thorax, Rutherford, we expected you to assist in battle,” Cinder said angrily

“While we were angry at what was said, both Prince Rutherford and I understood the comments from one person don't necessarily reflect the opinions of everyone else,” Thorax explained

“Thorax and I did not want to see innocent blood spilled,” Rutherford added

“Thank you. Perhaps we can work on negotiating a treaty,” Celestia suggested

“Of course. This was a misunderstanding. The actual culprit was punished,” Thorax said

While it may have taken a few hours, an agreement was reforged between everyone. The boundaries remained the same between tribes and they agreed to assist if needed. Both Ignis and Coal were called back to Hell and left when the others were busy.

● CURRENT TIME ●

“What happened when you teleported Neighsay,” Celestia asked

“I honestly don't know. I booted him out, not caring to where. If he died due to my mistake, so be it.”

“That bastard deserved to be punished. Other than scarring me, who knows how many others may have been affected,” Eclipse said

“One thing I only partially remember is sleeping in a coffin,” Flurry Heart said

“The Crystal Takeover. I honestly don't remember much, despite the photographic memory, but I remember that clearly.”

○ FLASHBACK: UNKNOWN TIME AFTER GRADUATION ○

“This wasn't supposed to happen. A rogue group actually taking the Crystal Empire hostage, and killing Flurry Heart? Del, you and I have to get her out.”

“Why us? Couldn't it be someone else,” Knight Shield asked

“Who? The fairy fucking godmother? Casper? The plan is simple. All we do is sneak in, stick her in a coffin and wheel her out.”

“Yeah? And when do things ever go according to plan,” Deltorix asked sarcastically

“No idea. Now let's go.”

Brian changed his appearance to that of a red unicorn with a blue mane and tale. Knight Shield was altered into a grey unicorn with black a black mane and tale. Neither had cutie marks to be unrecognizable.

“Dude, really? You couldn't think of anything else,” Del asked

“First thing that came to mind.”

After their chat, the two grabbed a chariot and threw a coffin in the back before driving to the Crystal Empire.

“Morning. We're here to collect the body. Mind directing us,” Brian asked as they wheeled a casket with them

“It's this way. How'd you know about it,” a pony in a black robe asked

“When you work with the dead as long as we have, we can sense a new body. It's technical to a point we don't understand,” Knight Shield added, making up bullshit on the fly

“Down that hall, first room on the right,” the robed pony said

Once the two entered the room, Brian checked for a pulse and knew Flurry Heart was just sleeping. Once they lifted the body into the casket, Brian knocked on the lid twice to let Flurry know they were friends. After wheeling the casket out of the palace, the two alicorns lifted the casket into the carriage and drove back to Canterlot.

“Wakey, wakey.”

“Sleep well,” Deltorix added

“I was stabbed in the chest and left to die. Not to mention, waking up in a coffin, how should I feel,” Flurry Heart asked

“You're alive. It could be worse.”

“You're right, it could be,” Flurry Heart admitted

● CURRENT TIME ●

“That was the worst moment for me,” Flurry said

“Not too many people can say they slept in a coffin. Besides, you were lucky you were just stabbed in the chest.”

“Would anyone care for a drink? I should have a barrel of wine at the castle,” Celestia asked changing the subject of reminiscing

“How long have you had that for, sister,” Luna asked

“Since we were 18 years old. I bought it and put a spell to protect the container. It's been aging since that time,” Celestia replied

“Multi-billion year old wine? I'm game,” Deltorix said

“Same. I made a promise to myself about not drinking, but considering I'm about to die; it's no problem to break.”

With everyone in agreement, they headed back to the castle and to the throne room. Celestia excused herself to retrieve the barrel, while Luna grabbed some salad.

“Well, since this may very well be our last meal, anyone want something in particular?”

“Considering you and I are human, how's about a couple steaks,” Knight Shield asked

“Found it. Having meat? I'll have what you're having as well,” Celestia said

“Why not? The six of us are all that's left on Equus. No one's going to care about meat eating,” Luna added

Brian removed a small setup for a campfire and cooked the six steaks to be well done, before everyone sat down to enjoy the steak and salad with a glass of wine. Never having had any alcohol, Brian and Knight Shield were satisfied with one glass each, while the four others enjoyed more.

“I'm completely plastered! If anyone wants something, I'll give it to you,” a drunk Celestia said

“What she said,” Luna added

“Thinking what I'm thinking,” Knight Shield whispered

“Well, we both hoped to suffer ‘death by snu snu’. This is last chance to go out with a bang,” Brian whispered back

Brian walked over and whispered something in Celestia’s ear, while Del went to Luna. Each of the three males proceeded to have sex with the princesses in turn. After a while, the six headed back outside and returned to the Heroes’ Garden to spend time amongst their fallen comrades.

“SO TIRED. PLEASE LET ME REST,” Solaris said

“Hang in there, my friend. It'll be over soon.”

“Please hold on a little longer. That's all we ask,” Celestia added

“Before I forget, let's get a couple final pictures.”

Brian and Deltorix stood next to one another, Luna and Celestia next to them, with Flurry Heart and Eclipse on the ends. The first picture taken had the expanding red sun in the background, illuminating them. The second had the both mausoleums behind them, so they could be surrounded by their friends.

“I don't pray often; but Del, feel free to join in,” Brian said dropping to his knees as his brother joined him

“I pray to thee, deities above and below. God and Lucifer, thank you for granting me a second life. I may have made mistakes in my life, but they allowed me to move forward and become the man I am today. While I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for I have already beaten every obstacle in my way. I go to the grave today with no regrets as I have accomplished everything I set out to do. Amen.”

“Amen,” Deltorix added

“Amen,” Discord said stepping out of a portal in a priest’s clothing with his hands clasped “The two of you have been given a stay of execution. You will be returning to your home. I'll give you time to say your final goodbyes.”

“I love you all. I'm sorry to leave you like this.”

“You were never from here, so it's only fair for the two of you to return to your home. I ask you one thing, don't forget about us,” Celestia said hugging them

“I will never forget any of you. Luna, I promise to rename my videogame character after you. Thank you all for everything these past billion years.”

“You're welcome. Thank you for everything,” Luna said

Brian walked over to Octavia and Vinyl’s grave while Knight Shield headed to Rose’s.

“Goodbye, both of you. I'll never forget the time we spent together. Thank you Octavia, for standing by me when I changed into Ignis, way back when. I'm proud to say that our girls were one of the best moments in my life, I'll never change. We'll meet again on the other side,” Brian said kissing the grave

“Twilight; girls, thank you for being there. I can never repay your kindness all of you showed me over the years. I promise to remember you. I love you,” Brian said kissing the ground in front.

‘We'll meet again,’ it may have been his imagination, but Brian was sure he heard it

“Goodbye, my dear Rose. I'm sorry you had to leave so early. Sorry we never tried for a child of our own. If I could go back, I would gladly change that,” Knight Shield said

As the six rejoined together, Brian removed a few bottles of alcohol for a final toast.

“One last drink before we leave. Here's to Equus. Thank you for everything.”

“To Equus,” everyone said raising their bottles

“Gents; ready to go,” Discord asked

“I'm ready. Goodbye, everyone,” Deltorix answered

“Goodbye and goodnight. Goodbye Solaris,” Brian said with a bow “I love you all.”

18 Phoenix (Epilogue)

Author's Note

Songs Included:
Dueling Banjos
Kevin Owens- Fight
Finn Balor- Catch Your Breath
Metallica- One

18 Phoenix (Epilogue)

The two stepped through the portal and were transported back to Deltorix’s house. Everything was exactly how it was before they left. Looking at the clock, it surprisingly read 10:45am.

“So, what happens in Equestria,” Deltorix asked

“After you left, Celestia allowed Solaris to fall asleep. Equus is no more,” Discord said sadly “Everything here is just as it was when you left. Your pictures and videos on your phone will remain, as will all your memories from the time you spent. In addition, you will notice changes in your diet. Namely, preferring salad over meat.”

Brian grabbed his laptop from the other room and quickly downloaded the contents of the phone for safety.

“Where do you go back to?”

“To borrow an idea; there is always an Equestria and there is always Discord. I will be keeping an eye on you. Besides, one version dies doesn't mean everything is gone,” Discord replied

“With the bag and some of the other objects I have; what can be kept?”

“The necklace is yours, as well as the demon blades. That bag is yours to keep as it's designed to react only to you. Sadly, your knives must be left at home. They're too long to carry legally,” Discord answered

Before Discord allowed time to resume, Brian asked to head home as there were some things he hoped the God of Chaos could give him. Once inside the house, Brian removed the demon blades and kept them nearby the bed.

“Want the others,” Discord said gesturing to the plushies

“If you don't mind.”

Discord snapped his fingers and summoned the remaining plushies of the mane-six and Celestia. Three others of Vinyl, Sunset and Octavia also appeared, although visibly different from the others. After summoning them, Discord also waved a hand over them, which removed the dirt from the ones he had, and would prevent all of them from getting dirty again.

“Thank you very much. Perhaps I'll rejoin Del before you return time.”

After having something to eat, Brian decided to run a few errands. The first stop was an electronics store, where he decided to buy a pair of multi-terabyte hard drives. In the same parking lot was an art store, which had some things he desperately needed.

Once he walked in, he headed for where the pencils were and grabbed five 24-packs, along with four big boxes of color pencils. Looking at the drawing pads, he found one with 200 pages and grabbed five off the shelf.

“You have a question,” a worker asked as Brian approached her

“Do you happen to have any boxes of these drawing pads, I could buy?”

“It's not common, but I can sell you a couple boxes. Each one contains 50 books,” the worker replied

“Thank you very much.”

The two boxes were loaded into the back seat of the truck, while the rest of the supplies were on the front seat. Brian’s final stop was the nearby bookstore. Having been there before, he immediately grabbed a copy of the two ‘Elements of Harmony’ guide books. Heading to the DVD section, he found the individual seasons of ‘Friendship is Magic’ along with a box set of the ‘Equestria Girls’ movies.

“Are these for you,” the cashier asked

“Yes.”

“Don't worry, you're not the first to buy those. We don't judge anyone for their purchases. That necklace, it's from ‘Camp Everfree’; right,” the cashier said

“Yeah, based on. So is the class ring,” Brian said with a hint of sadness in his voice that went unnoticed

With all the errands finished, the next step was returning home. Each hard drive was to be used as a backup to all the pictures and videos Brian had on the laptop. After that, he started writing everything down. Accounting for breaks, it was a month later when he finished, with thousands of pages written on the computer.

Once his memories from Equestria were written out, Brian started drawing select memories. Each of the books was numbered and had simple notes as to the contents. The first book contained just images of the characters, one could easily find. As the books went on, one had drawings of some of the people he killed, with them being graphically detailed. With all the drawings, the work took an additional four months to accomplish. Brian took the time to scan everything to the computer and back those up as well.

“Damn, man! You went through over 100 drawing pads already!? Huh, I remember that moment. The Gala where I got married. We'll never forget them; will we,” Deltorix commented opening a book to a random page

“We spent billions of years there. Besides; while writing my memoir, it came to 250,000 pages.”

“A quarter million pages!? Holy shit dude! How much detail did you get into,” Del exclaimed

“Quite a lot. The images in the books are the entire history, although two images aren't in the last book.”

Opening up the 105th book, the last two pictures were similar, but different. In them was the selfie they took before heading home with the sun in the background between the mausoleums. The second was the same image, but had the ghostly forms of their friends and families surrounding them.

“’We'll meet again’. Before we left, I would swear I heard those very words; if just barely above a whisper. I drew that because it's the true image my camera didn’t capture,” Brian said sadly

“I believe you, even if the rest of the world wouldn't. Besides, everyone would just consider this some elaborate fantasy you created,” Del replied “Now what? You’ve written and drawn the history, what more is there?”

“I actually thought about getting a tattoo of my cutie mark. Yours is drawn in here as well.”

“Where do you plan on placing it,” Del asked curiously

“The front of my forearms, where it was in the ‘Equestria Girls/ Humanquestria’ universe.”

“I'd probably get mine on my upper right arm,” Del said

“Tomorrow, we head to the tattoo parlor. You can stay here, if you want.”

“No thanks. I'd rather be at home. You'll pick me up around 10am, right,” Del commented

“Yeah. See you tomorrow, bro.”

After Deltorix left, Brian jumped on his Xbox and changed his gamer tag to reflect the promise to Luna. He played a few songs on Rock Band before having a salad and sandwich for dinner. As they would be heading to the tattoo parlor tomorrow, he made sure to get scrubbed up to be presentable.

“Morning. I have the book me to make things simpler. You aren't going to chicken out, are you?”

“Nope. I'll fight through the pain,” Del replied confidently “No trench coat?”

“Don't want the irritation from it.”

After Deltorix jumped in the truck, the two headed to get their tattoos done. As they walked in, two females were heading in at the same time.

“Good morning. You're a fan of ‘My Little Pony’, too? Your necklace is based on ‘Camp Everfree’, right? Sorry; perhaps introductions are in order. I'm Melody and this is my best friend Rose. We're looking at getting a tattoo of potential cutie marks on our thigh, but don't have an idea to the design,” Melody said

“It's nice to meet you both. I'm Brian Dragnov and this here's my best friend Deltorix. I'm not a tattoo artist, but if you don't mind, perhaps I could draw up an idea for your tattoos?”

“If it's not too much work,” Rose answered

“Not at all. I have ours already drawn up.”

“You're going to draw a design for these young ladies? Thank you. When people don't have an idea want a tattoo, it's a pain in the ass. I'm Jimmy, by the way. The owner of the establishment,” Jimmy said

As the four headed inside and sat down, Brian withdrew his drawing pad and blinked. Unbeknownst to him, after blinking, his eyes went solid blood red, and he fell into a trance.

“Young man? You alright,” Jimmy asked with panic in his voice “Man, that shit ain't normal.”

“B? Can you hear me,” Deltorix added

Deltorix grabbed Brian's phone and snapped a picture of him, before videotaping him. Brian drew an exact replica of his daughter Melody’s cutie mark, which consisted of a cello’s F clef and violin’s G clef linked as a heart, with musical notes circling it. Turning the page, he started Rose’s design, which consisted of a rose with petals falling off. Once both pictures were finished, he blinked and his eyes returned to normal. After finishing the images, Jimmy borrowed the book and copied the images for the tattoo artists to use.

“What the hell happened to you? Dude, you weren't moving and your eyes actually went blood red. Here, take a look,” Deltorix said handing him the camera

“Fuck me. I honestly had no clue about anything. I entered into a trance and that's all I know.”

The phone beeped to announce a message was received. Looking at the number, it wasn't recognizable, but after viewing the message, the sender seemed familiar.

‘Red eyes, huh? It seems there are some lingering affects from your trip.’

“Jimmy, do you mind if I took a look at your phone? Someone just sent me a message, but it's sender is unknown.”

“Trying to see if there's a name spelled in the phone number? Go ahead. When you're ready, I'll get you in a chair,” Jimmy answered

Taking a glance at the keypad, the sender became clear. DISCORD was spelled out and it seemed reasonable. The God of Chaos would be the only one to recognize what happened. After getting his answer, he headed over to Jimmy’s booth.

“Where do you want the tats at,” Jimmy asked

“The front of both my forearms. Thanks for the glimpse at the phone.”

“You're welcome. Are you ready,” Jimmy replied

“I am.”

Brian started to focus on his breathing, and closed his eyes before meditating. While Jimmy was putting the ink on his arms, Brian was completely motionless the entire time. About ninety minutes later, Deltorix finished his tattoo and headed to see Brian who was still in the booth.

“Your friend alright? He hasn't moved since I started,” Jimmy asked

“I'll wake him up for you,” an apprentice artist suggested cracking his knuckles

“Not a good idea. My friend is a martial artist. Best to not do anything stupid,” Deltorix answered

“He's right you know,” Brian said waking up as Jimmy finished the tattoo fifteen minutes later

“Are you alright, young man? First, your eyes went completely blood red and you were motionless. And while I tattooed you, you didn't so much as flinch,” Jimmy asked

“I went into a trance when you started. I guess I can really lose track of time when it happens.”

“Brian, could we ask you something? How did you know about my love of music or Rose loving to garden,” Melody asked as they exited the booth

“I didn't. The two of you reminded me of someone I knew and thought it might fit.”

“Thank you. Perhaps the four of us can get together officially,” Rose suggested

“I wouldn't mind.”

“Before you go, I have a question of my own. Where did you get those scars on your arms,” Jimmy asked

“About six months ago, I was struck by lightning and ended up in the hospital for 48 hours.”

“The scars look like they're just ink. I've never seen anything like them,” Jimmy admitted

“The doctors were just as surprised.”

When Brian and Deltorix arrived at his house, Discord was sitting on the couch with 25 huge binders in front of him.

“Welcome back. Nice tattoos. I hope you don't mind I took the liberty to print off your memoir and bind it for you,” Discord said casually

“Thank you for that.”

A few weeks later, Brian gave the girls his address and they decided to head over there while the boys were playing videogames.

“I hope you don’t mind us being here,” Rose said

“Not at all.”

“What's with all the binders and boxes,” Melody asked

“A story I wrote. The boxes contain drawing pads that illustrate certain scenes.”

“Wow, some of these are surprisingly dark. How'd you come up with these; especially in a MLP universe,” Rose asked flipping through a book

“My parents made a murder-suicide pact and shot themselves right in front of me on my birthday on October 13th. Del introduced me to MLP and I wrote that story for fun. I have a great imagination that allowed me to get into detail.”

“Sorry about your parents deaths. Do you know why they did it,” Melody asked

“I've been asking myself that question and still don't have an answer.”

“Changing the subject, just how many pages are there,” Rose asked

“Quarter million. Like I said, very good imagination.”

“How did you create your necklace,” Rose asked

“It was a gift from an old friend. I couldn't say where he got it from.”

“It's an exact replica of the Camp Everfree stones. It's amazing,” Melody said

“Do you mind if we go through the boxes,” Rose asked curiously

“Under one condition; these are not to leave the house.”

“That's fine with us,” the girls said together

Over the next few hours, they managed to finish one binder of text as they referenced the images at the same time.

“This is incredible! You should get this published,” Rose suggested

“I'm not sure about that right now. Perhaps in the future.”

“By the way, thank you again for designing our tattoos. Although, I can see where you got the idea from. If you do publish this, would you mind changing the names of the two of us? That way nobody gets the wrong idea,” Melody said

“That won't be a problem to change the names. Anything in particular you'd prefer instead?”

“Perhaps, ‘Lily’ instead of ‘Rose’; and ‘Eve’ instead of ‘Melody’. That way, it's not a case of art imitating life, or vice versa,” Rose suggested

“That's fine with me. Simple edits to make.”

“What's downstairs,” the girls asked

“Dojo and music studio. I've played cello for twelve years and started playing guitar for three years now.”

“Can you play for us,” Rose asked

“Of course.”

The group headed downstairs and Brian grabbed his guitar while Melody used his cello. During their duet, they played their own version of ‘Dueling Banjos’ and had fun. Melody mentioned that that was the first time she ever attempted to play cello as she was actually a viola player.

“You played just fine for the first time on a cello.”

“Thank you very much,” Melody said kissing him on the cheek

Before the girls headed home, they agreed to meet up again and head to a restaurant for an official date. Melody and Brian were considered officially together with one another; as were Rose and Deltorix.

A year later, the four decided to head to a MLP Brony convention. Both boys decided to go to a jeweler and buy a pair of engagement rings and surprise the girls. As they were getting ready, Brian wore his regular solid black outfit and had on his stone necklace, while Deltorix wore what he felt comfortable.

“Boys; glad you could make it,” Rose said excitedly

“We wouldn't miss it.”

As the four headed inside, an attendee wearing severely mismatched and patched up clothing approached them.

“Brian, Deltorix; long time no see,” the person said

“Sorry to be rude, but you look like a human version of Discord,” Rose said

“It's not rude. I actually think of it as a complement,” ‘Discord’ said “Before I forget, do you mind if we head to another room, so we could talk?”

“I guess,” Melody said reluctantly

The five of them headed into a side room as ‘Discord’ snapped his fingers and both sealed the room and stopped time.

“I guess I should do that; huh,” ‘Discord’ said cryptically

“You probably should.”

“What are you talking about,” the girls asked simultaneously

“You girls mentioned I looked like a human version of Discord. What if I told you,” he started before transforming “I actually AM Discord.”

“That has to be a trick. Discord, here can't be possible,” Rose said in disbelief

“Well, you cant spell ‘impossible’, without ‘I'm possible’,” Discord replied with a chuckle

“Perhaps an explanation. I never told you the complete truth for good reason,” Brian said taking a breath “That story isn't fictional. What I said about my parents dying was the actual catalyst for being sent to Equestria. Discord and another power, decided I deserved a second chance.”

“You mean you're billions of years old,” Melody asked in disbelief

“Not exactly. I retain all memories of Equestria as does Deltorix, but we were returned to our human forms. We aren't immortal at all and will die sometime.”

“All those drawings of dead ponies; those were your doing,” Rose asked

“Yes. The entire time there, I killed a total of 330; although I never learned what happened to the last guy."

“What do you mean? Didn't you kill him,” Melody asked

“I teleported the guy away without a destination in mind. Doing so isn't recommended, which is why I cant say what happened. Neighsay was a bigot, thinking he was better than anyone else.”

“Would you consider publishing that? Knowing it's another life,” Melody asked

“I would. I'd just say that it was due to a very active imagination. Both of you are the only ones that know the truth.”

“What about you, Del? Would you be happy knowing that others could potentially read about that,” Rose asked

“I don't mind. Besides, as he said, it would be completely fictional,” Deltorix replied

“Be honest; what was the real reason you wanted to be with us,” Melody asked directly “Are we a replacement for your family you lost?”

“At first, I thought it had to be a cosmic joke. Meeting two girls that resembled our family seemed to be ridiculously impossible. I'd be lying if I said I didn't love you. You are the best thing to happen to me.”

“Honestly, I never thought I'd ever find anyone to be with before I met you. I never thought I'd say this but, ‘you complete me’,” Deltorix answered

“Before I forget, this necklace isn't based on ‘Camp Everfree’, it actually WAS from there. During my time in Equestria, I did head through the portal to the ‘Equestria Girls’ universe. The black stone was one I found in the cave, away from the others. Sunset gave me hers that Discord made an exact copy of. The remaining six were from Twilight and the others. The day before they died, Sunset and I were given the stones as Discord copied them. And the ring was my actual class ring I had designed.”

“Who was the other person who sent you to Equestria,” Rose asked

“Lucifer.”

“Did you ever meet him,” Melody asked

“Yeah, twice. Here's a photo of him and I,” Brian said showing them the image

“That's amazing! How was Hell, anyways,” Rose asked

“Not bad. A portion of it is a bazar that contains merchants selling things from various parts to weapons. The biggest part is a glorified ‘Sin City’. While there, I did meet the Grim Reaper.”

“What happened with that,” the girls asked together

“He wanted to apologize for what happened. His job is just to take the dead to the afterlife, and both my parents were taken along with a friend of ours.”

“I speak for both of us about not wanting to talk about the loss of our friend,” Del added

“Thank you for telling us. It wasn't about being secretive, but how we would take the knowledge you told us,” Melody said simply

“Now that we know, let's head back inside,” Rose suggested

Discord returned everything to normal as the five headed back to the main hall. Discord left, leaving the others to enjoy themselves at the party. Some time during the event, Brian reached into his jacket and removed the ring box before taking off the jacket.

“Melody, I never told you this, but you are the best thing that ever happened to me. I have a question for you,” Brian said pulling out the box and dropping to one knee “Would you marry me?”

“Yes,” both girls said simultaneously

“When do you want to do this,” Rose asked

“It's a full moon tonight. Perhaps we have it tonight with Luna watching over,” Deltorix suggested

“I'll gladly preform as a priest for your wedding if you want. These events usually have a priest as wedding proposals aren't uncommon. I'm Pastor John, or ‘Brony John’ by many attendees,” the pastor said

“Thank you sir.”

Later that evening after most of the attendees left, Pastor John led the four outside to a gazebo set up.

“Which of you wants to go first,” the pastor asked

“I'll go with first with Brian,” Melody answered

“Do you take one another to be your lawfully wedded partner,” John asked

“I do,” Brian said

“I do,” Melody replied

“I now pronounce you man and wife,” John said

Deltorix and Rose were next to get married. Afterwards the group drove home where Del and Rose were dropped off and Del proceeded to carry his wife over the threshold.

“Brian, I have to ask, how can you stay here? It's not to be rude but your parents died here,” Melody asked

“It's my home, regardless. I asked them after cleaning the scene to let me stay here. Del’s my best friend and brother, so to speak, but I can't stay there forever. Precautions were made about cleaning the entire house of residue and while I'm not particularly religious, I had a spirit cleaning done to prevent anything from happening. I also had everything of theirs that wasn't essential stored in the metal garage out back.”

“Sorry, I was curious. This is a nice house, it's hard to see anyone living here alone. So these are yours? A reminder of your friends,” she answered picking up a plush

“Yeah, I won't forget my time there or my friends. It took me almost six months to get everything out of my head. A month of writing and four and a half to draw everything up.”

“Speaking of writing, are you going to publish this,” Discord asked “I've taken the liberty of correcting the names.”

“I need a publisher, first.”

“You have one. Dismond Cord, Esquire at your service,” Discord said changing into a human in a tux before taking a bow “You have an appointment with the executives to discuss your book. We leave in the morning.”

The next morning saw Melody joining her husband on the drive to the airport while Discord took care of getting tickets for the trip.

“Have fun,” Melody said kissing her husband

“I'll try. We'll be back in a few days or so. If all goes well, the trip will be short.”

During the flight, Brian ended up sleeping as he figured it would be a long time before he could get rest. Once there, they were given a limo ride over to the office and led upstairs to the owner Harley Price’s office.

“Let me get this straight; you'd like permission to turn a fan creation into a licensed novel,” Miss Price asked curiously

“Yes ma'am that is correct.”

“If I agree, who is going to publish it and where would it be done,” she asked

“To answer your question about whom is to be the publisher, that would be me. Allow me to introduce myself; Dismond Cord, Esquire, I own the startup Chaos Publishing,” Discord said “And to answer your second question, the publishing would be done at Mr. Dragnov’s house.”

“Where did you get the idea for this story,” she asked

“My friend introduced me to ‘My Little Pony’ after my parents died. I used the world as a basis and just added personal details to separate it from others.”

“Do you happen to have a copy of the text? I'd like to read it myself,” Miss Price asked

“Everything is on this hard drive. You can make a copy for yourself.”

“Mr. Cord, is there a name you prefer for simplicity?

“You can just call me Discord. It's easier,” Discord said

“Looking at what you have written, much will have to be removed to make it easier to publish,” Miss Price said

After making a copy of the text on the hard drive, Brian and Discord headed to their hotel to work on revisions. Brian removed his laptop from the bag and made a copy to work on.

“Perhaps that should be removed,” Discord said pointing to a section

“Anything about the specific nature of my parents’ deaths will be eliminated to not give any personal details out.”

“What about the deaths? What do we change,” Discord asked

“We'll leave the deaths in, but remove the gory details. Nobody needs to know about that. Same with the Storm King ships. The part about blowing up the engines will be removed as it makes it sound like they died as well.”

After a few hours of editing, the story had a lot removed that was felt to be unnecessary, which dropped a chuck of pages from the total. Using that as another starting point, the story was condensed even further, to be able to be split in smaller books.

“These new edits you make are easier to follow along. I noticed quite a lot was removed regarding deaths that were quite graphic. I agree to promote this book. What is going to be the financial rate,” Miss Price commented

“Perhaps 51%/49% in Brian's favor? You wrote the actual series, but it was his imagination that added the other details and extended it out,” Discord suggested

“Very well; I accept. Congratulations on you new book, Mr. Dragnov,” Miss Price

“Thank you ma'am.”

“Discord; are you aware that you may be breaking copyright by using that name,” Miss Price asked

“I should be telling you the same thing. Perhaps I should explain, but first some precautions,” Discord said snapping his fingers

He made sure that the room was silenced and the windows were completely closed and blocked to prevent anyone from spying on them.

“You actually based your character of Discord on me,” Discord said changing to his original form

“That's impossible, how can a fictional character be here,” Miss Price asked

“Equestria is real. In fact, the story Brian wrote wasn't fictional. He actually visited there and wrote that story based on his life,” Discord explained

“Miss Price, I'd like you to keep that secret to yourself, if you don't mind.”

“Of course. I promise not to tell anyone,” she replied

The return home was uneventful as although Brian was excited, he was trying not to overly wind himself up.

“So, how'd it go,” Melody asked

“They accepted it. All we have to do is get it bound.”

“Already ahead of you. I am the God of Chaos after all,” Discord said snapping his fingers

Once they arrived at home, a second shelter in the back was summoned. Inside was printing equipment and copies of the book sitting on the floor.

“Maybe we can celebrate your book later this evening,” Melody suggested

“I'll leave you two alone for now. Just call me when you need me,” Discord said before disappearing

That evening after the two had sex, Melody took a pregnancy test and was confirmed.

Discord sent the bound copies to Miss Price to distribute and promote how she saw best. Brian chose not to make any appearances and actually made sure to use the pseudonym ‘K-Nightmare’ as the author’s name to not get bothered by press or media.

Brian was actually surprised that his book became a best seller. The details were so elaborate that many reviews featured that fact. Bronies were ecstatic that a fan story actually was published and sold extremely well.

“Brian, we have something else to celebrate now. Our daughter is going to be born soon,” Melody said over the phone

“Awesome. I need to see Del for a moment before I head to see you, sweetheart.”

“Brian, what brings you here,” Rose asked upon answering the door

“Something I needed to talk about.”

“Congrats on your book becoming a best seller,” Del said hugging his brother

“That's what I came by for. This is for you,” Brian said handing him a briefcase

“You're serious? What about you,” Del asked

“That's half of my share of the royalty money this month. I figured you deserve it as you were there and know the true story. Besides, think of this as a fund for when you decide to have a child of your own.”

“I don't know what to say,” Del said

“Perhaps ‘thank you’ is more than enough,” Rose said “You better get to the hospital. Mel’s expecting you.”

“I know, I had to give you that before I did.”

After leaving, Brian drove fast enough to not break any laws and still managed to arrive with enough time to spare. Once there, he was automatically directed to the room his wife was located.

“Told you I'd be here.”

“Cutting it a little close, though. She's about to arrive,” the nurse said “Are you sure you'll be okay? Most fathers don't look.”

“I'll be fine.”

After their daughter emerged, Brian noticed she had his features more so than Melody’s.

“Welcome to the world, Harmony.”

“Harmony Octavius Dragnov, welcome to the world,” Melody said “I thought it would be a nice surprise with the middle name.”

“Thank you, it means a lot.”

While Melody was giving birth to her daughter, Rose and Deltorix decided to try for a child of their own. Almost a year later, Rose gave birth to their daughter Lily. Lily and Harmony would play together as often as they could, and though of one another as sisters due to their closeness. When Harmony was ten, she was taught to play cello by her dad. On her thirteenth birthday, he had a different question for his daughter.

“So, what do want to learn how to play,” Brian asked

“Shouldn't you be telling me what to play,” she asked curiously

“Playing for enjoyment is better than being forced. If you don't enjoy what you're doing, you'll never continue.”

“That song you play; the wrestling one, could you teach that to me,” she asked

“Ah. ‘Fight to Catch Your Breath’. Of course I'll teach you.”

After spending a while learning, Brian taught her a few others she enjoyed. Harmony admitted her favorite was playing Metallica’s ‘One’.

Twenty-one years later on October 13th, Brian decided to tell his daughter the truth about everything. Melody decided to see Rose in the meantime to give the two enough time to talk.

“Harmony, I think you're old enough to know the truth.”

“The truth about what? This silly little story,” Harmony asked rudely gesturing to the books

“That ‘silly little story’ as you called it, isn't fictional. I wrote that after visiting Equestria after my parents died.”

“You never mention them. How'd they die,” she asked trying to change the subject

“Murder-suicide. Your grandpa shot your grandma in the chest before turning the gun on himself. I watched it happen from only feet away. I was given a second chance at life by going to Equestria.”

“Why are you changing the subject? You tell me the truth about my grandparents only to continue that lie about going to a world of talking ponies,” she asked

“You've seen the drawings. If those were fake, I'd need a helluva imagination to create those details.”

“You could do it. If you can bullshit a story, surely you could fake some images,” she argued “I'm heading back to my dorm to clear my head. Bye dad.”

After their talk, Harmony stormed out of the house and headed back to her college dorm room to be alone.

“That has to be fake. There's no rational explanation otherwise,” Harmony said out loud

“So, he told you, huh? Dad told me the same thing, that the contents are real. What if it is true? We don't know what's out there, so why couldn't there be a universe for ponies,” Lily asked entering the room

“I guess. Honestly, I don't know what to think. On one hand, I'd like to believe him; but on the other, he has to be lying,” Harm said with a sigh

“Well, let's the subject. Have you gotten your essay turned in yet,” Lily asked

“I just need to post it. In fact, I wrote it as a response to that story,” Harm replied

As Harmony left to her dorm room Deltorix decided to head over and see his friend.

“I tried to tell her the truth, but Harmony just left.”

“Well, we both told them the truth. It's up to them whether to believe it or not,” Deltorix said

“That's the thing; I guess I was hoping my daughter would accept question. Stupid idea to believe that. She's a realist and would need to see absolute proof to believe otherwise,” Brian said with a sigh

“She'll come around sometime. The girls are busy at college, so they probably have a lot on their mind,” Rose suggested as the girls entered

“I hope so. The last thing I'd want to do is cause a rift between us.”

Over the next four years at school, Harmony and Lily started to find themselves separated frequently. Neither wanted to lose their friendship, but they decided to follow their dreams. Both girls became teachers, but on opposite ends of the United States.

“Take care, Lily. Write when you can,” Harmony said

“Friends forever? Cross my heart and hope to fly,” Lily started

“Stick a cupcake in my eye,” both girls finished

As Harmony moved into her new house, she kept a copy of her father's story to analyze it. She wanted to try and find anything that would lead her to believe that her father actually was lying.

Unbeknownst to anyone else, she bought a set of plushies to keep. While the major goal was to discredit her father, she secretly hoped the world was real to visit it once.

“Hey, Harm; do you hate those books? Every time I see you, you've put more marks in that book then before,” another teacher asked

“I don't hate them, but don't believe these could ever be real. Come on, a world of talking ponies? That's crazy, Diamond,” Harmony replied

“You don't think so. I mean, you do have a picture on your desk you drew,” Diamond said picking it up

The drawing consisted of a blue eyed silver unicorn with a blond mane and tail. Harmony based it on herself, but chose silver to make it stand out from the rest.

“It's complicated. Promise me you won't repeat anything I tell you to anyone.”

“I promise not to tell another soul about our conversation,” Diamond replied

“My father wrote this series. He says it's real, but I find it hard to believe. I want it to be real to justify him; but I also don't because it doesn't seem possible,” Harmony said in a hushed voice

“I can't help you. Look to your heart for the answer,” Diamond answered

After their conversation, she drove to the cemetery to visit her grandparents, to find her father there as well.

“I'm sorry dad about my comments to you. They were rude and uncalled for,” Harmony said

“It's alright. You have your opinion about things that differ from mine. I never should have expected you to just except the truth right away,” Brian replied

“It's just like your favorite coin. On one hand, I believe it's bullshit; but on the other, I actually want to go.”

“A friend of mine would be able to help you, but I haven't seen him in a while,” Brian replied

“What's his name?”

“Honestly, I forget. The initials were ‘D.C.’ if I remember correctly,” Brian said

Over the next twenty years, Brian's health started to diminish. As he couldn't continue playing, he would ask his daughter to play instead.

“Harmony, could you play a song for me please,” Brian asked

“I haven't played in a long time, but I'll try.”

A while later, Brian and Harmony had to bury Melody only months after both Deltorix and Rose died.

“Goodbye darling. Now you can be with your friends,” Brian said

“Bye mom. I love you so much.”

After burying Melody, Brian grabbed a notebook and would constantly write. Most would be incoherent, but he did start writing a letter for his daughter.

“Dad, what's that your writing?”

“It's not finished yet. You'll read it sometime in the future,” Brian said vaguely

While writing the letter, Brian started rereading his biography to keep himself occupied. While doing that, he would write simple notes amongst the pages about various things. On the last page of his biography was a simple phrase he wrote.

‘I'm coming home.’

To the surprise of both him and Harmony, another line of text appeared underneath the first.

‘Welcome Home, Brian.’

“Goodnight Harmony. It's time for me to go,” Brian said

“Goodnight dad,” Harmony said kissing her father on the cheek

With that, Brian fell asleep in peace knowing his life was finally completed. He may have been given a second chance at life, but now was the end that was long overdue.

Harmony and Lily reunited over the past few years as both their parents were joined together. The four of them were buried in the same place as her grandparents.

“Rest in peace, everyone. Dad, I'm sorry about everything. I love you all,” Harmony said “Lily and I are planning on getting married soon. I hope you're proud of us.”

“Thank you all for everything. I hope you all accomplished everything in life you wanted to,” Lily said

● PURGATORY ●

Brian just died, but he was currently sitting inside a chamber with two hooded beings sitting above him. Next to each was a door; and he automatically knew this was. The room was his Purgatory before being sent to either Heaven or Hell.

“Brian Dragnov, you know why you are here, correct,” a being in a hooded white robe asked

“To be judged for my actions in my life.”

“We gave you a second chance at life by sending you to Equestria. You did make mistakes, but in the end, you were granted forgiveness,” Lucifer added

“Once you returned to being human, you were a much better person. For that, I welcome you,” the white robed being said

“Thank you,” Brian said with a bow

The door to the left opened and Brian immediately headed inside. As he passed through, his Equestrian pegasus form appeared next to him as he walked forward.

“Welcome home, Brian,” his family said

“We told you, we'd see you soon,” Octavia said

Looking around, the first few people that approached were his parents, and his best friend. Following behind them were Octavia, Vinyl, Sunset and his kids. Lastly; Luna and Celestia led the Elements of Harmony over to see him. He was finally at peace and could be with the family he had.

“I'm sorry.”

“What do you have to apologize for,” Celestia asked

“For taking advantage of Equestria and making money off it.”

“You did no such thing. You made sure your story could be passed on and read by others. Equestria lives in the hearts of others; thanks to you,” Luna replied

“Thank you; for everything.”

● EARTH ●

After visiting their loved ones, Harmony and Lily headed home where a letter was waiting for them on the table.

“It's addressed to you, honey,” Lily said handing Harmony the letter

‘If you're reading this, I'm already dead. An old friend, by the name of DISmond CORD delivered this to you. I love you Harmony. These years haven't been kind by taking my brother Deltorix and your aunt Rose, but you've been there for me when times got rough. I didn’t expect you to believe me without proof, so he can help.
Your ever loving father,
Brian Dragnov
P.S. Congrats to you and Lily on your marriage.’

“What is meant by that,” Lily asked pointing to a line in the letter

“Discord. What's that,” Harmony replied

“The question isn't ‘what’; its ‘whom’. And that whom is me,” Discord said popping into the room “Greetings. I am Discord, Equestria’s God of Chaos. A.K.A Dismond Cord.”

“How can you be here on Earth?”

“I've been Brian's friend and guardian for billions of years. Harmony, if you are up to it, I'd gladly take you to Equestria,” Discord replied

“I want to see my dad's version.”

“Sorry, but that's impossible. That Equestria is dead and your father left moments before it died. I can send you through to another version for a week,” Discord said

“I agree. Could you stop time before we go? I'd like to return to the same time I left.”

“Tomorrow I will pick you up to go. Don't worry, I'll be there with you,” Discord said before disappearing

“What do you want to get out of this,” Lily asked

“I'm done with trying to debunk the story. I just want to see it for myself.”

“Have fun. Just don't do anything I wouldn't do,” Lily said

“That's vague. Plus, I'm not going to have sex with any of them.”

“Why not? When in Rome,” Lily said with a chuckle

“That's you, not me.”

“To each their own,” Lily said

19 An Expected Trip to Equestria

Author's Note

Songs Included:
Kevin Owens- Fight
Finn Balor- Catch Your Breath
Kansas- Carry On (My Wayward Son)
Metallica- One

19 An Expected Trip to Equestria

Monday morning, Harmony joyed her breakfast of pancakes and bacon as it would be the last time she enjoyed eating meat.

“So, you're really going to go through with this,” Lily asked

“I am. I need to know dad was telling the truth.”

“Have fun dear,” Lily said kissing her on the cheek

“Are you ready to go? Not having second thoughts,” Discord asked

“I'm ready. I'll see you in a week, Lily.”

“Very well. Step through the portal,” Discord said

As the two headed into Equestria Harmony felt herself change. She became a silver unicorn with her usual blue eyes, blond mane and tail. Discord summoned a mirror so she could see her cutie mark easily. To her surprise, the design was that of a sword and shield, with the design her father created in the center.

“Welcome to Equestria! I know everyone but you're new here. What's your cutie mark mean,” a pink pony said bouncing around

“Discord? What are you doing here, and who is this? Forgive my rudeness. I'm Twilight Sparkle and these are my friends Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie,” Twilight said motioning to each in turn

“I'm here to introduce the daughter of an old friend to Equestria,” Discord said simply

“Girls, please give our guest some room. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Princess Celestia and this is my sister Princess Luna,” Celestia called landing on the ground

“It's nice to meet you all. I'm Harmony Dragnov.”

“You're not Harmony Dragnov,” Pinkie said

“What are you talking about? I know who I am.”

(*knock knock* Brian, you made a huge mistake)

[The hell are you talking about?]

(‘One black with silver manes and tails and blue eyes. And an earth pony.’ That's how you described your daughter originally. How can you change your description?)

{Perhaps your friendly neighborhood God of Chaos can answer that Pinkie. This version of Harmony is actually a human who created this appearance. The pony version was in a different Equestria.}

“My mistake. Sorry for the
misunderstanding,” Pinkie said

“It's Pinkie. Don't try to understand it,” Twilight said

“So what's your cutie mark mean,” Dash asked

“It's technically the reason I'm here. Discord sent me here from the human realm to see Equestria. My father Brian Dragnov was here.”

“He's never been here,” Pinkie retorted

“As I was saying, it was in an alternate Equestria where he became an alicorn and witnessed the end of Equus, billions of years later. Once he returned home, he wrote a book about his life there and played it off as fiction.”

“I sent Harmony here to at least see that Equestria is real. She'll be here for a week before I send her home,” Discord finished

“As to my cutie mark, the center design was my dad's cutie mark from his Equestria that he tattooed on his arms as a human. The sword and shield represent the times I both attacked and defended him for his story,” Harmony said wiping tears from his eyes

“What happened to your dad, darling,” Rarity asked

“He's gone. Died peacefully in his sleep. At least he's with his friends and family.”

“I'm sorry for your loss,” Celestia said

“If you don't mind, you'll stay at my library for the time you're here,” Twilight said “Follow me.”

Twilight led Harmony down the road to the giant tree that was her home. Harmony was in awe with all the books inside.

“This is your home?”

“Yes. I live on the third floor. Here's your room,” Twilight said leading her to a door

“Thank you very much for letting me stay here.”

“You're very welcome. Perhaps tomorrow you could meet the girls officially,” Twilight suggested

“Sounds good to me.”

“I'm not too sure if you'll be able to talk to Fluttershy. You could describe her as ‘timid’ and be correct,” Twilight said

“I saw as she hid behind you. I'll skip her for now. Who would you suggest visiting first?”

“Well, I know Pinkie will be throwing you a party, so visiting her isn't necessary. That just leaves Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash. It's up to you,” Twilight suggested

“I'll see Applejack in the morning.”

The next morning Harmony grabbed something to eat before heading off to see Applejack. While she didn't know where she was going, heading to the edge of town was probably the best place to find a farm.

“Here to try and help,” Applejack asked

“If you don't mind.”

“Know anything about apple bucking or farming,” AJ demanded

“No, but I can learn.”

AJ walked over to the nearest tree and kicked it, releasing apples. Seeing what was done, Harmony headed over to a tree and kicked it as hard as she could knocking some of the apples off. Knowing what to do, a second shot knocked the rest of the apples off.

“One tree down; plenty more to go,” AJ said sarcastically

Throughout the day into the afternoon, both worked on getting as much as they could done. Having never done manual labor like this, it was wearing Harmony out, but she tried to push through the pain.

“You've done enough. Take it; you've earned it,” AJ said handing her a bottle of cider

“Thank you very much.”

“Sorry about my rudeness earlier. Could you tell me about yourself,” AJ asked

“At home, I'm a teacher. I studied different subjects to try and help out when I can if a substitute is needed. As I mentioned yesterday, my dad was sent to another version of Equestria where he lived for a few billion years.”

“That is interesting that your father was here, even in a different time. I can tell that you are telling the truth about everything. Do you know why he was sent to Equestria,” AJ replied

“Personal reasons he hated to talk about. He told me once, but I swore myself to never repeat it.”

“Sorry if it was rude to ask. Twilight, what can I do for you,” AJ asked

“Picking up Harmony. I thought she'd want to rest before learning magic,” Twilight replied

An exhausted Harmony headed home and managed to make it to the guest room before collapsing in bed. After sleeping for a while and having an early dinner with Twilight, it was time to begin their lesson.

“Is there magic where you come from,” Twilight asked

“Unfortunately no. Humans have no need for it.”

“Well, as long as you're here, you might as well learn. Your horn is the focal point for spells. Let's try a simple levitation spell. Picture the book lifting,” Twilight directed setting a book on the table

Harmony closed her eyes and focused on the book. She thought of how easy it would be to use a hand to lift the book and willed her magic to follow her wishes.

“You're doing it! Take a look,” an excited Twilight said

As soon as Harmony opened her eyes, her concentration started to slip, causing the book to fall.

“That was a great first try. This time, try keeping your eyes opened,” Twilight suggested

The second time was a complete success as Harmony managed to keep the book suspended in midair before lowering it back down. Taking a breath, she proceeded to lift and lower the book again, without problems.

“Congratulations, Harmony! You did it,” Twilight said hugging her “So how was it helping Applejack on her farm?”

“Hard work. At home, I live in the city and never did much in the way of manual labor. I honestly had to force myself to continue through the pain.”

“Well, tomorrow Rarity is planning on picking you up,” Twilight said

True to her word, on Wednesday Rarity was standing outside the door of the library at 8:00am to pick Harmony up.

“Good morning. You'll be my model today,” Rarity said leading the pair to her shop

“I'm going to make you a dress to wear to the party Pinkie is throwing for you,” Rarity said seemingly without discussion

“There is one thing I'd like you to put on there. Black trim along the dress.”

“Why black, if you don't mind,” Rarity asked

“A tribute to my dad. He always wore black at home, and had a black pegasus form in his Equestria.”

“Of course, darling. I actually thought of putting black in there to complement your fur,” Rarity said

After a few hours of being pricked with a needle or two, the design was completed. It was a simple gold dress with black trim to accentuate Harmony’s fur.

“Normally, these colors would clash, but it looks good on you,” Rarity said

“Thank you very much. I'm sure my dad would have loved this,” Harmony said through tears

“I believe he would. Don't dwell on any bad memories, but focus on happy ones,” Rarity suggested

“That's something he would say; as long as you think of the dead, they never truly die.”

“He was wise, if you don't mind me saying,” Rarity said

“I'd like to think so. When he told me about going to Equestria, I thought it was an elaborate story. Now that I'm here, I see that he was telling the truth the entire time.”

“Hey Rares,” Rainbow Dash said entering the boutique

“Dash; to what do I owe the pleasure of the visit,” Rarity asked

“I went to see Twilight in order to find our visitor; Harmony, I think,” Dash answered

“What do you need with me?”

“Just follow me outside. That is, if you're done playing dress up,” Dash replied

“Yes, I recently finished her dress for Pinkie’s party,” Rarity said

Harmony reluctantly headed outside, not knowing the intentions of the pegasus.

“Have you ever flown before,” Dash asked directly

“As a human, I was in an airplane once.”

“What's that,” Dash asked curiously

“Simply put; an airplane is a metal craft humans use to fly. We have to use alternative means to do so as humans weren't born to fly.”

“Well, here's your chance to do so,” Dash said

Without warning, Harmony was picked up on Dash’s back as she took off into the air. Dash flew to a point well above the clouds before rolling over on her back. Harmon was sent plummeting downwards towards the ground.

“Help!”

“You're fine. I wouldn't let anything happen to you,” Dash yelled before flying down to catch Harmony on her back

“You're a psychotic bitch. Anyone ever tell you that?”

“No one's ever said that before,” Dash replied

“Rainbow Dash, what were you thinking!? You could have seriously injured Harmony, if not worse,” Twilight yelled as she ran over Harmony, are you alright?”

“I could be worse, but you're absolutely crazy! You are a pegasus designed to fly; while I am a unicorn obviously not designed to fly.”

“You are absolutely right, Harmony. Rainbow Dash, you have pulled pranks on others that has resulted in some getting injured. There is one punishment fitting,” Discord said popping up and snapping his fingers

“Discord, what did you do? Give me back my wings for buck sake,” Dash said angrily

“No. The remainder of the week you will be without them. Maybe that would teach you not to harm others,” Discord said

Rainbow Dash attempted to buck Discord only for him to disappear and summon a banana peel in front of her, causing her to slip and land on the whoopee cushion that popped up.

“See, that kind of prank is funny. But striking ponies with lightning isn't,” Discord said offering a Dash a hoof up only to meet a joy buzzer

“I'm sorry for Dash’s actions, Harmony. Let's head back home,” Twilight said “I'll make you some tea to help you relax.”

“Thank you Twilight.”

The two returned to the library where Twilight started boiling. Harmony grabbed a book to read in the meantime, without paying much attention.

“Here you go. Sorry about Dash. I don't know what she was thinking,” Twilight said handing her a cup

“Thank you again. I don't have much fear, but that certainly put the fear of God into me.”

“Why was your father sent to Equestria,” Twilight asked curiously

“He told me it was due to my grandparents. His father shot his mom in the chest, before turning the gun on himself. What's worse, was my father was right there and witnessed it firsthand.”

“I'm sorry to ask about it. My friends don’t know this, but I know the feeling of losing someone. My brother Shining Armor wanted to marry Mi Amore Cadenza, who was thought to be a bad influence on him. My parents didn't care for the marriage and the pressure caused Shining to use a forbidden spell to kill himself,” Twilight said through tears

“I'm sorry for the loss of your brother,” Harmony said hugging her

“Thank you for that. My parents still refuse to believe they were the reason behind his death and actually caused it to be a forbidden topic,” Twilight said wiping her eyes

“Do you have some paper and writing utensil? I can draw a picture or two of my family, so you can see them.”

Twilight grabbed some paper and a couple pencils for Harmony to use. As she started drawing, one picture showed Brian as a human wearing his usual trench coat and a simple pegasus with the images being shaded instead of colored. The second image was her grandparents deaths as closely depicted as possible.

“Your father looked handsome, if you don't mind the complement. And seeing the photo of your grandparents deaths is saddening because of what happened to my brother,” Twilight replied

“The one image of my dad is yours to keep, but I'd ask you not to show anyone else the second.”

“Not a problem,” Twilight said destroying the image

“If you don't mind me asking, why was your family so against your brother?”

“Cadence’s mothers is Chrysalis and the ruler of the Crystal Empire. My brother fell in love with Cadence, but due to her mother's reputation of supposedly being manipulative, my parents didn't want Shining to be with her and ‘suggested’ he choose a different mate or else. Obviously he didn't, and you know what happened later,” Twilight explained

“Sort of like the story of Romeo and Juliet. Both were part of families that didn't want them to be together, but they ignored their families’ wishes. In the end; one faked their death, and the other seeing their love was ‘gone’,” actually killed themself to be with them.”

“I do see the similarities in the two. Changing the subject; what do you think of my friends,” Twilight commented

“Applejack is certainly a hard worker and Rarity has no lack of creativity. What I said about Rainbow Dash being a psychotic bitch felt true to me. I don't know about you, but I actually don’t feel the need to fly.”

“I agree. What Dash did was really reckless because if she wasn't fast enough; well, you know,” Twilight replied

On Thursday, Harmony spent the day training to increase her aptitude with magic. Levitating objects became much easier as she wasn't focusing that hard to do so.

“Congratulations Harmony! You've only been learning magic for a few days, but you've made so much progress,” Twilight said cheerfully

“I have you to thank for teaching me.”

“Harmony, are you here? I brought the dress I made for you,” Rarity called knocking on the door

“Yes, I'm here. Twilight was helping me with some spells.”

“Thank you again for the dress. Where is the party going to be held?”

“I'm holding it in Canterlot castle where the princesses live tomorrow. I thought you'd like to see it,” Pinkie said appearing out of nowhere

“I would. The only castles I've seen are in books. Any that remain are completely falling apart if not destroyed.”

“That reminds me of the original castle the princesses had. It's currently out in the Everfree Forest and completely in ruins. My mentor, Princess Luna took me out there to see one time,” Twilight said
“She sent me a message saying that a carriage will be sent to pick us up and fly us to the castle.”

The next day on Friday, the remaining members of the mane-six were waiting outside of Twilight’s library for the carriage to arrive.

“Harmony, I'm sorry for my actions the other day. I wasn't thinking when I grabbed you. Could you forgive me,” Dash asked apologetically

“I'm not afraid of much, but scared the hell out of me. I was thinking about my fiancé and how much she'd miss me if anything happened.”

“I wish you and your wife well,” Twilight said

Once the group arrived at the castle, Harmony was amazed by the size and grandeur of it. Twilight led everyone to the throne room. Inside were four people, two she recognized as the princesses, while the centaur and armored unicorn male were unknown.

“Harmony, it's nice of you to join us. Allow me to introduce my husband Tirek,” Celestia said motioning to the red centaur

“This is my husband Sombra. I see you're wearing another beautiful dress built by Rarity,” Luna said with an arm around the male unicorn

“It's nice to meet you both,” Harmony said with a bow

“Rainbow Dash, you look quite different without your wings,” Celestia commented “Wait a minute; what the buck happened to your wings!?”

“I took Harmony on a flight before sending her off my back in midair. Discord took my wings as punishment for that, along with the harmful pranks I've pulled on others,” Dash answered

“Discord, you plan on giving them back to her right,” Celestia demanded as he popped up

“I'm sorry for the pranks I've pulled. I promise not to pull pranks on anyone ever again. These past few days have given me a better look at how much earth ponies are underappreciated,” Dash said apologetically

“As long as you intend to keep your promise, I won't punish you again. These belong to you,” Discord said snapping his fingers returning the wings

“Allow me to introduce our entertainment for the party. Octavia Melody and Vinyl Scratch,” Pinkie said

After playing for a while during the mini concert, Harmony was approached by Octavia.

“You're a fellow musician, I take it. Why don't you play something for us,” Octavia ordered

“Alright. Here's something my father taught me. He originally called it ‘Fight to Catch Your Breath’.”

After playing the piece, all but Octavia started to applaud Harmony’s performance. She decided on playing Kansas’s ‘Carry On (My Wayward Son)’ as her second song.

“That is not music, that is just noise. Classical music is real,” Octavia said with a hint of discuss in her voice

“Chill out sis. Harmony is just playing something different than you. Do you happen to have another for an encore,” Vinyl asked

“I do. Here's ‘One’.”

Harmony’s final piece caused a massive round of applause from the group. To everyone's surprise, Octavia started the cheering.

“I'm sorry for my rudeness. My parents were strict on my teaching,” Octavia said

“My father had a different method of teaching.”

“How different,” Octavia asked curiously

"When I was ten years old, he started teaching me to play. I was thirteen when he asked me a different question. Instead of him picking the music, he asked me what I wanted to learn. He explained that while in school, he played what was required. As he got older, he started to choose the music he played."

“Why was that,” Vinyl asked

“My father, Brian, believed that if you are forced to do something, there is no passion behind it. Vinyl, you mentioned you two are sisters. Do you mind telling me about it?”

“We were twins, but I was adopted out by another family after birth. My family taught me to play violin, but after seeing how strict my birth parents were with Octy, I wanted nothing to do with classical music and chose dubstep instead,” Vinyl explained “I still listen to classical music, but not very often.”

“My father would have used that as the perfect example. After seeing how Octavia was treated, you stopped playing violin.”

The door to the throne room opened and a pair of ponies entered. One was blue while its mate was white. Harmony swore the atmosphere in the room actually got colder with their presence.

“Good evening princesses. We thought we'd stop by,” the white pony said

“Night Light, Velvet; what the buck are you two doing here,” Twilight asked directly

“That's no way to talk to your mother,” Twilight’s father said

“The two of you stopped being my parents years ago after that incident,” Twilight replied angrily

“That wasn't our doing,” Twilight’s mother said in response

“Twi, what are they talking about? What incident,” Applejack asked

“The death of my brother Shining Armor. I never wanted you to know about it. Shining wanted to marry Cadence, but these two,” Twilight said gesturing to her parents “didn't like that idea and drove my brother to commit suicide.”

“We wanted what's best for him. Chrysalis is known for manipulating others and Night Light and I didn't want that to happen,” Twilight Velvet replied

“What gives you two the right to dictate who your son should be with? If he was happy with her, you should have supported him.”

“Who in Tartarus are you, and what gives you the right to lecture me,” Velvet demanded

“Harmony Dragnov. For twenty years I hated my father and tried to discredit him. He wrote a fiction book that was passed off as reality. I called him a liar so many times, I lost count. He told me he visited Equestria, but I refused to believe it. Now that I'm here, I understand how much I fucked up. I'd give anything to tell him that I'm sorry,” Harmony said through tears

Unknown to anyone, Discord was recording the conversation of Harmony’s so Brian could hear it in Heaven.

“It's probably best for everyone for the two of you to just leave now. I'd hate to do something I'd regret in front of everyone,” Celestia suggested

Night Light and his wife left to a silent room. Twilight gave them a certain rude gesture before her parents turned around and headed to the door.

“Harmony, are you ready to head home,” Discord asked

“I am. Thank you for everything this past week. It was an honor to meet you all. What about my dress?”

“It would be a shame to see something so beautiful destroyed. You'll keep it,” Discord replied snapping his fingers

“Take care back at home Harmony. It was an honor to have you staying with me,” Twilight replied hugging her

“Don't forget us, back there,” AJ said

“So long to you all, and don't worry, I won’t forget you. Goodbye and Goodnight,” Harmony said before stepping through the portal

● HEAVEN ●

“Sir, after hearing what my daughter had to say; I'd like to ask permission to visit her,” Brian asked the white hooded figure

“I grant you permission to visit Harmony. Be aware, that you cannot be photographed, but you will be able to interact with her. When you are ready to return home, you may do so,” the hooded figure replied

“Thank you very much, sir.”

● EARTH ●

Harmony and Discord returned back through the portal to her house, where Lily was still there, only frozen. Harmony was wearing the golden dress Rarity made, but was now wearing gold heels to match her outfit. Discord snapped his fingers, causing time to return to normal again.

“Wow! You look amazing,” Lily said with a whistle

“Thank you. Rarity made it for me in Equestria.”

“If you don't mind, Harmony; I'm going to step out for a while. I might stop by a jeweler for our wedding rings,” Lily said

“Take your time dear. One thing I said during my visit there did make me realize that I fucked up.”

After Lily left the house, Harmony grabbed the unfinished drawing notebook her father used and sketched a picture of her equine counterpart inside before coloring it in.

“You look good,” a voice said

“Who goes there?”

“Sorry. Perhaps this is better,” Brian asked taking a human form

“Dad? Is that you?”

“It's me. I feel more comfortable taking the form when I was twenty-five more than anything,” Brian said

“Why are you here?”

“Discord allowed me to hear what you said in Equestria. I asked HIM for permission to be here,” he said

“I meant what I said. Originally, I never believed it because it seemed impossible. It was an elaborate story you created. Now that I've been there, I understand you were not lying. I'm so very sorry dad,” Harmony said hugging her dad

“I accept your apology, but there isn't a need. When I told you, I half-expected you to believe me without question. It did hurt being called a liar by my daughter, but I understand. I told you something very important without evidence to actually back it up,” he said kissing her forehead

“After you died, I saw everything that was from your phone. I started to believe it was true, and now I have no doubts.”

“Just how different was your version from mine,” he asked curiously

“Twilight’s brother Shining Armor apparently committed suicide because of his parents.”

“Romeo and Juliet; I take it? Without her dying too,” he mused

“Yeah. Celestia is married to some centaur named Tirek, while Luna was with Sombra.”

“Interesting, but I figured there had to be multiple timelines. You've read the ‘Diary of the Two Sisters’ right,” he asked as she nodded “My world's Twilight had no recollection of ever writing any of that.”

“I have to ask. What do you think of the dress Rarity made for me?”

“It's beautiful, like you. Nice drawing, by the way. Do you mind if I added a little to it,” he replied

“Go ahead.”

Brian started drawing his pegasus form with wings spread next to the form of his daughter. After coloring in the entire image; he added very lightly the alicorn wings and horns, making them almost ghostlike. On a second page, he drew the two of them standing together with his arm around her shoulder as Melody did the same on the other side.

“Dad, these images are beautiful. Thank you for visiting me. I'm so sorry for the hell I caused for years.”

“You were raised to be opinionated. I'm just glad to be able to see you one final time. Congratulations to you and Lily, the two of you make a fine couple. I'm proud of the woman you've become,” Brian said giving his daughter one final hug

“I love you dad. Thank you so much for everything.”

With that, Brian started to fade away. Harmony was left standing there alone and was glad to see both drawings here still present on the paper. While it was unusual, Brian dated both images as October 13, 2060. A little while later, Lily returned home with a pair of rings and gowns for their wedding.

“What's up Harm,” Lily said casually

“My dad paid me a visit.”

“What did he say,” she asked

“He accepted the apology I made about yelling at him and calling him a liar. Before he left, he drew these two pictures and told me he was proud of me.”

“Others may not believe you, but I know he drew these images. I'm glad he was able to visit,” Lily said hugging her “When do you want to have the wedding?”

“Why not just have it today with the two of us? Today would have been my dad's birthday.”

“Sounds good. I figured it would be private anyway,” she said with a chuckle

After the wedding, Harmony redrew the wedding photo on paper in full color. Next to both them, were their parents. Both Rose and Melody were drawn with dresses, while both their fathers had tuxedos on. To make her father stand out, she added his usual trench coat.

“That's amazing,” Lily exclaimed

“Thanks. I'd believe this to be the true image from our wedding, with them standing with us.”

‘We'll always be here’, a voice said

“We love you,” Harmony and Lily said together

Tempest's Training

Author's Note

This little side chapter takes place during the time mentioned in chapter 13.

Tempest's Training

● TEMPEST SHADOW POV ●

“How…much…further?”

“We're halfway done. You're lucky. Normally this run is twice as long,” Brian said

“You never told me who your friends are.”

“Quake’s the bigger of the two, while Thorn is the other. Both have been my friends and assistants since I started the Midnight Guard,” Brian replied

“What's that bell for? You never gave me a chance to ask before we started running.”

“The bell would signify a cadet wants to quit. They ring it and that's it. Unfortunately, you don't get the luxury of quitting. You're already a member of the guard, the training is for mere formality,” Brian said

“How long is training usually?”

“Typically three months. Yours will probably be half that,” Quake said

“That doesn't make it easier, if that's what you're thinking,” Thorn added

Once our run ended, Brian led us back to the beach where we had to do pushups and sit-ups. Not even the Storm King was this bad. The next day I was informed that I would be carrying a log with the three of them. To make it challenging, it was on our back legs. Are you bucking kidding me!? I've never ran solely on my back legs!

“Are you doing alright? This is a challenge for everyone,” Thorn asked

“You're right about this bring a challenge.”

“Let's take a break. Besides, this is going to be about a month of training. And you'll continue with Twilight for a couple months,” Brian said

“Come on; let's head back, Captain,” Thorn suggested

“Agreed, Cap. You said it yourself, this is just formality,” Quake added

“Tomorrow, we'll head to Canterlot Castle to run the course,” Brian decided

Once we finished for the day, we relaxed for the evening and ate dinner. The next day, we ran from the beach to Canterlot. The distance there and back was about twenty miles.

“This isn't that bad of a course. What's that you have to crawl under?”

“It's called barbed wire. The human military back at home uses it as an obstacle. Keep low or else it will cut you,” Brian said

“You'll run this course twice. Once to get a feel for it, and the second to be timed,” Thorn said

Some of the obstacles were easy just simple climbing, but that barbed wire wasn't a joke! On my first run, I wasn't low enough and ended up catching my bodysuit on a spine. It took a moment to release it before I could continue.

“It's been a long week, so far. What do you think of the SEAL training,” Brian asked

“Difficult to say the least. Out of curiosity sir, why do they call you ‘Captain’?"

“My father was a Captain in one of the military branches back home. Princess Celestia promoted me to Captain in the Equestrian military. At last check, only two of us have been promoted that high,” he replied "Shining Armor is the second."

The rest of the month was about the same in terms of training, although we started getting into water combat, along with mountain climbing. I was taught how to use a sword, which was uncomfortable, to say the least as I had to hold it in my mouth mainly. My captain, Brian, was standing on his back legs like it was nothing.

“Well, time to head home. Our training is done,” Brian said

“What now?”

“You'll spend time with Twilight,” he replied

● MONTHS LATER AFTER RECEIVING PROSTHETIC HORN ●

Well, this is going to be fun. A unicorn having to back to school to learn. I guess I have no room to complain. Discord did give me a prosthetic horn after not having one in so long.

“Welcome, Tempest. Brian said we could use the room as much as we need to train,” Twilight said

“Thanks for helping me.”

“You're welcome. I noticed your spells were just bursts of energy. Now that you have a new horn, you'll have to relearn magic,” she replied

I'll never take magic for granted. Apparently we spent a month in that room, with no time passing inside that training room. Levitation took so long to master. All I had to do was think of the object lifting, but since I never did that, it was impossible to do.

“Sorry it's taking so long.”

“You have nothing to apologize for. Some learn faster than others. Don't judge yourself by them,” she said

After that first month, we spent a second learning other useful spells. Shields were easy to learn as I just needed to form a bubble around myself and concentrate. I taught myself how to perform fire spells as I concentrated on them. Apparently Twilight doesn't have much knowledge in that, but I understand. I had to fend for myself so much, offense was needed or else.

“How'd you do that,” Twilight asked curiously

“What? The fire? I just thought of it now. It's not a bad thing to have offensive spells to use.”

“You’re right. I think we're done. You've made much progress in spells in these past two months,” Twilight said “You even taught me something.”

“What could I teach the Princess of Magic?”

“Offense is just important as defense in a fight. My brother taught me about shield spells, but I never thought about anything else,” she admitted

“I'm glad I could help teach you something. I'd guess the Captain could do that easily; using fire spells.”

“The fire? Not anymore. It was a while ago when he lost his Hellfire and gained the lightning. You'd have to ask him about it, if you want to know more. I've seen the destructive nature of Hellfire only once, but it's not easily forgotten,” Twilight said with a shudder

“I've seen the lightning myself, when he killed my former boss, the Storm King.”

“I'm glad you were given a second chance. When he entered the throne room, I breathed a sigh of relief, knowing he was unarmed,” she said

“When he had me wrapped in what he called ‘Detcord’, I was sure I was going to die. It does make me nervous that Brian has killed so many others.”

“He only killed those that were necessary. He wouldn't harm any of us,” she said
“Now let's head out. We've been here for two months.”

Well, there you have it. My personal journal chronicling these past few months since I've joined Prince Brian Dragnov’s Midnight Guard. Like I wrote previously, I'll never take magic for granted.

Tempest ‘Fizzlepop Berrytwist' Shadow

01-1 Equestrian SEALs

Author's Note

The reason for the numbering is due to the length and multitude of ideas transpiring. It was easy to split the chapter into three smaller ideas to be easier to follow.

01-1 Equestrian SEALs

FIVE YEARS (THREE YEARS AFTER HIGH SCHOOOL GRADUATION & TWO AFTER THE LAST VISIT THROUGH THE PORTAL [during epilogue])

“Brian, since you are royalty, you must have a guard with you,” Celestia said

“Last time I checked, Twilight doesn’t have one,” Brian retorted

“In name, no. But I have been examining the recruits to see if any of the unicorns would be fit for my guard,” Twilight said

“Fine, I’ll make a guard. But it’s going to be done my way,” he decided

“What do you have in mind,” Luna asked

“An elite squad of six. Two of each race that are going to be immortal.”

“You’re going to use forbidden magic,” A shocked Twilight asked

“I never said anything about magic. At home, there was a country known as Persia in ancient times, and among their soldiers had an elite group known as the Immortals. The truth was, if anyone died or left, they would be replaced so to the untrained, they couldn't die,” Brian explained

“Interesting idea. No one but you knows the members,” Celestia said

“How are you going to select those to move on,” Luna asked

“Years ago when I rebuilt the obstacle course, I used the US Navy SEALS as a reference point, but I just used the course as the rest of the training would be impossible. Now, I’m going to use the rest of the training.”

“What kind of training is it,” Twilight asked

“Treading water for an hour, carrying huge logs and running for upwards of twenty miles."

“That’s impossible. No one can do that,” Twilight argued

“Done it already. It teaches teamwork. The run is ten miles to a point and back. I’m only taking those that want to try.”

“What if they want to quit,” Celestia asked curiously

“There’s a bell the SEALS use, if someone rings it, they quit. I’m going to do the same thing.”

“Due to the nature of your guard and what you plan to put them through, I'm giving you permission to do whatever you must, under one condition: I do not want to know how you accomplished your mission,” Celestia decided

“You mean I have a license to kill,” Brian asked curiously

“If that is what you wish to call it; then yes,” Celestia said

‘Awesome! I'm a 00 agent,’ he thought

The next day, Brian went to see the recruits and inform them about his guard.

“Ladies and gentlemen, may I have your attention please? As you know, this is the training for the Equestria military and those of you who succeed may be chosen for either the Solar or Lunar guard. I am Brian Dragnov, the only male prince and I’m creating the Midnight Guard. I will have a signup sheet for those of you who want a challenge. This will not be for the weak and you will have the option to quit at any time. Training will begin next Monday,” Brian said

Brian was surprised when the signup sheet contained two hundred names. He had to split the group into four and would train one at a time over a period of three months each. In addition to the time, he had to recruit a few of the soldiers to help out with everything. Brian decided to head to the military barracks to see a friend. Thorn was an earth pony with gray fur and red hair and had a red rose cutie mark.

“Thank you, Thorn. I needed some help with training and thought you’d be the best,” Brian said

“Not a problem. So, you’re actually having to create a guard. Never thought I’d see the day,” Thorn said

“I know. Celestia didn’t give me a choice so I made my own rules.”

“Before I forget, Quake will help as well. Dusk said she’ll be there so you have three trainers,” Thorn added

“By the way, we aren’t going easy on them. They can quit at any time and those who survive will be considered for advancement to the Midnight guard.”

“Sounds good to me. So, how’re you going to determine who moves on,” Thorn asked

“With all four groups, I’m hoping that some of every race survive. Ideally, two of each race would be chosen for their abilities. Pegasi for speed, earth for strength and unicorns for their magical ability. Hopefully the trend would continue as I’d like the guard to be immortal.”

“Immortal? What do you mean?”

“Simple, anyone who retires or else would get a replacement. Six there is, and six there stays,” Brian finished

“Sounds good to me. I’ll help for as long as my body will let me,” Thorn said

“Don’t push yourself too hard. We don’t need you dying of exhaustion.”

“Well, when the reaper calls, I’ll gladly welcome him," he replied

“Sadly, I met the sumbitch once. I think I’ve told you already.”

“Yeah, your parents killed themselves before you were sent here by Discord. The first time you mentioned that, I thought you were insane,” Thorn joked

“Sometimes I wished I was. Originally I felt I might have been better off in a mental institution.”

“Alright we need to change the subject as this is too damn dull. How many do you think might survive the training,” Thorn asked

“No idea. I just hope some survive.”

“Tomorrow, Quake and Dusk will be joining us. After that, we'll wait until Monday to start training.”

“Alright, I’ll head to bed and see you tomorrow,” Brian said

“Hey, we’re going to meet in the tower. Dusk’s comfortable there,” Thorn added

Brian headed to the room in the castle where he was staying and immediately fell asleep. Octavia knew that he would be spending extended amounts of time at the castle but told her husband that he had to see his family often. After training the first group, he would take a couple days to see his family and try to spend a day in the humanquestria as they graduate soon.

The next evening after spending the morning dealing with day court, Brian headed upstairs to the tower to meet up with his friends to discuss the training. Inside already was Thorn who had apparently been sleeping. Followed behind Brian was Quake. He was a sand colored earth pony with light brown hair and a broken wall cutie mark. Quake was known as the ‘Gentle Giant’ as although he stood the same height as Big Mac, the former wasn't one for violence. Many ponies created the rumor that he had once caused a massive earthquake, but Quake surprisingly never denied the claim. The fourth to arrive was Dusk. She was a solid black bat-pony and a former member of Luna’s guard.

“Wakey, wakey,” Brian said kicking Thorn

“So, the four of us are going to train new recruits? Well, three of you, anyway,” Dusk said

“You’re not helping? I thought you said yes,” Quake asked

“I’m helping, but mainly during late night/early morning. I’m a bat, remember? I don’t care for sunlight,” she said

“Actually that’s fine. I thought we might have a run during nighttime to challenge the recruits. You could lead them and make sure nothing happens,” Brian said

“Sounds fun. It’ll be good to stretch my wings,” she decided

“So, how are we training them,” Quake asked

“I’m going to have Discord summon enough of the logs the recruits will use for training. We’re heading to the beach for most of it where they’re going to train in the water. I've been through it when I was human and it sucked. If they want to quit, they simply ring the bell Discord will bring over.”

“Princess Celestia is okay with this,” Quake asked

“Well, I told her I’m doing this my way and she didn’t argue. As far as I’m concerned that was her time to object.”

“What do we do with the survivors,” Dusk asked

“Those who succeed will move on to a pool whereby the six members of my Midnight guard will be pulled from. Hopefully, two of each race survive.”

“You know, that’s what Luna’s elite guard was called. I am the only one out of the three of us to be in the elite,” Dusk said

“What did you do in Luna’s Midnight guard?”

“Sometimes it was advance warning for the ‘regular’ guards. Other times was worse things such as assassinations or sabotage. The funny thing is, her elite was all vampires,” Dusk said with a chuckle

“Well, princess of the night having vampire guards isn’t a surprise. I’ll ask her directly if she’s a vampire herself.”

“I am. Celestia is the only one that knows,” Luna said appearing out of nowhere “and don’t worry, we don’t drink much blood.”

“Glad to know, and I’m not telling anyone.”

On Monday, the group went down to see the new recruits to start training. As they entered, everyone was talking among themselves and didn’t notice Brian and the others until Brian spoke up and addressed the crowd.

“Alright, listen up! I am Captain Dragnov, your instructor. The three next to me are Commanders Quake, Thorn and Dusk. Your first order of business will be a ten mile run down to the beach. Cabins have already been set up for your stay. Now form up! Five rows by ten deep. This run is about teamwork. Anyone falls back, help them. You finish as a group or you all suffer as a group. More information will be given upon reaching the beach. Quake, would you do the honor of leading? Thorn, you will trail behind to check for stragglers and Dusk, you will fly ahead to observe our surroundings,” Brian directed

“Yes sir,” the three said saluting

“So, you’re heading to the beach to train? Best of luck to everyone,” Celestia said seeing the group off

The run was difficult but luckily everyone made it together. Thorn was surprised that he didn’t have much to worry about in terms of stragglers, but that may change later.

“Alright, see that bell in the distance? Anyone that wants to quit need only ring it loud enough for everyone to hear and you’re done. Any questions,” Brian asked

“What if we just head there,” someone asked

“You heard the Captain. Ring the bell and you’re done. As long as it’s not touched, that person is still a recruit,” someone else replied

“One major rule you need to follow: No magic, or flight is permitted. Everything is to be done with your own strength. Do I make myself clear,” Brian asked

“Yes sir,” everyone answered

“Good. Now head to the cabins. Five in each one. Dinner is at 6pm, and training will begin in the morning.”

After the recruits were released, Brian and then others headed to their cabin to relax.

“What are we going to do with them,” Dusk asked

“We’re starting early morning long before the sun rises. I’m not going easy on anyone.”

As everyone ate and turned in early, they would be lucky to get a couple hours of sleep before being rudely woken up by Dusk. Brian agreed that she would lead the group on a four mile run while the others slept and would take over in the morning.

“Alright, you three get some sleep and I'll lead them on the run. Two miles up and back, right,” she asked

“Yeah. We’ll see you in a few hours. Have fun,” Brian said

“Up and at ‘em! Let’s go,” Dusk called waking everyone up

“What? It’s nighttime,” someone said

“Perfect time for a run. Two miles up and back. Training will continue in the morning,” Dusk said

After the run finished, Dusk allowed the recruits to sleep for three hours on the beach, before Brian and the others woke up. Everyone had breakfast before training would continue.

“Discord, can you help me,” Brian asked

“Ah, after years I’m free,” Discord said causing Brian to laugh “What can I do to help you?”

“Could you retrieve about a dozen logs for me. I know you went to the SEAL training when you made the obstacle course and probably saw the logs I’m talking about.”

“Of course. You mean these,” Discord asked summoning the logs

“Yeah. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. Besides, you’re the only one to call me for help,” he said

“Well, I figured you’re the only one to know exactly what I’d need. We’ll see each other soon.”

“Sounds good,” Discord said with a bow before disappearing

“Good morning everyone! These are going to be what we’re using for training. From here on out we will have a daily four mile run followed by surf training. You will also be carrying these logs. I recommend each pulls their weight or else,” Brian said motioning to the logs

“By the way, these next two weeks will be easy. Your third will be Hell. Those of you that survive to that point will understand what it entails.”

“How do we carry these,” someone asked

“Five per log. We may call out randomly to see who is or isn’t lifting and they will be punished. Now get going! Your first order of business is a two mile walk with these. Up and down the beach twice before jumping in the water,” Brian said

As the recruits carried the logs, Quake added the challenge of doing the run solely on the back legs while holding the log over their heads. With the complaints, Brian was reminding of when he participated in the very training all those years ago when he was human.

“So, what do you think,” Thorn asked

“Brings back memories. I did this as a human and I thought it sucked. When we get to Hell Week, they're going to know torture. Very little sleep and lots of work. I’m going to say majority quits before the end. We’ll be lucky if roughly 18 survive,” Brian said casually

“18 you say? I say less then 10,” Thorn countered

“No betting on the results. Brian knows how hard this is, so I will estimate a high amount of dropouts,” Quake said

“So, other then this, what're they in for,” Thorn asked

“They're going to run the obstacle course once a week followed by the mile run to and from the beach. I expect many to hate it and quit, but those who survive will move on to additional training.”

“What kind of training,” Thorn asked

“I wanted to run them through their own magic. I’ll have to have Twilight or a student of hers teaching the unicorns offensive and defensive magic. The pegasi will have to be coordinated with the Wonder Bolts to train in speed and stamina. But the problem is the earth ponies.”

“Our magic is different than others. We can control the earth itself and use it to our advantage when growing,” Quake replied

“Exactly. I’d like you, Quake to teach them about manipulating the ground. Creating walls or tunnels would help guard against enemies who wouldn't expect it.”

“Even I don’t know about that,” Thorn said

“I do. The rumor of me creating an earthquake wasn’t false. I once was so angry that I punched the ground and created the shockwave and unintentionally received my cutie mark at the same time,” Quake said “Where would we be training?”

“Well outside the boundaries of Equestria. Probably in the desert where not much exists. There are a couple towns there, but few and far between. It shouldn't cause too much trouble.”

“’Shouldn't cause too much trouble’. Famous last words, much? Seriously though, I don’t want to tell you ‘I told you so’ if something happens,” Thorn said laughing

“That’s why it will be done carefully. Other then the couple towns, I don’t know what else is out there. Dusk told me about the place, Klugetown, I think. Not somewhere I hope to go, but shit happens.”

“Looks the last group just arrived, what now,” Quake asked

“Surf training,” Brian said “alright drop the logs and head to the edge of the beach. You will link arms and do repetitions of 15 leg lifts in sets of 10.”

As they sat by the water, a few started complaining about the water but the surf managed to shut them up as they completed the sets. Each wave would knock them on their backs as everyone pulled each up to complete the next set.

“15-13, 15-14, 15-15. Fifteen sets,” they said in unison

“All out of the water. Day's over. Dinner at the usual time and tomorrow morning we're running back to the castle’s training grounds,” Brian said causing many groans from the group “ this is the easy part. Hell Week will be worse.”

As everyone ate and went to bed, Brian knew many were wondering what they got into. He thought back to his time in training and wanted to quit after a few days. It wasn’t the idea of disappointing his dad that made Brian stay, it was a coin flip that determined his fate, as arbitrary as it might have been.

As day broke across the beach, everyone was up and ate breakfast before they began the day's training. A ten mile jog carrying the logs to the castle where everyone would run the obstacle course before running back. While they ran, Brian settled in a moderate pace for the start as everyone would need the energy.

“Brian, to what do we have the honor of your return,” Celestia asked as they reached the castle

“The training grounds. At least once a week we are going to be headed here to use the obstacle course,” Brian said

Everyone dropped the logs once they reached the track and formed two lines to run. After a few hours they completed the course, and Celestia appeared with the current commander, Shadow Fire. True to his name, he was a gray unicorn with a red mane with a shooting star cutie mark.
“This is Commander Shadow Fire.

"Everyone will have lunch in the mess hall before you leave,” Celestia said as the recruits cheered

“Captain Dragnov, a moment alone please,” Shadow Fire asked

The two remained along with Celestia as the rest headed to lunch.

“What’s up,” Brian asked

“What kind of training are you putting them through? I know it’s not regulation,” Shadow asked

“My own. I’m human and was sent here by Discord. I’ve been here for years and became an alicorn prince. On Earth, there is a group known as the U.S. Navy SEALS. My father was a member and put me through the training. In order to be a member of my Midnight guard, the recruits will go through the same thing. I said I’d do things my way and you had a chance to stop me,” Brian said before turning to Celestia

“Just don’t push them too hard,” Celestia said

“If they choose to quit, I’m not stopping them. All they need to do is ring the bell to signal they're done. If they want to rejoin the training for either the Solar or Lunar guard they can, just not mine.”

“Why not give them a second chance,” Shadow asked

“If I do, they will be scrutinized harder due to their previous attempt. They would only get one chance, fail a second time and it’s over.”

“Alright, just be careful. Now go join the others in getting lunch,” Celestia said

Brian and Shadow headed inside and managed to eat before the group grabbed the logs and ran back to the beach. Once they returned they were told to hold onto the logs as they completed 15 sets of leg lifts.

The remainder of the week went the same way with the group completing leg lifts although they added pushups and sit-ups to the training. Brian was surprised that no one had decided to quit after the first week, but figured that would change in the upcoming weeks. Week two was the same to start but Brian decided on adding a run to the castle where a pool was set up to run laps.

“I never said this was easy. I'm putting you through the same thing I went through. Luckily for you that some things will be skipped,” Brian called while they swam

“I think next time, I’ll join them in the water. I haven’t swam in a while,” Thorn said

“Last lap. Afterwards get dried off as you’re running the obstacle course next,” Brian said resulting is some groans

Everyone dried off and ran the course before having lunch at the barracks. When they returned, pushups and sit-ups were completed. Once they finished for the day, the first person to quit rang the bell before heading home.

“Sorry, Captain. I couldn't do it. I’m going to retry for the princesses’ guard; no offence,” the pony said before leaving

“Best of luck to you in future endeavors,” Brian said

By the end of the week, four more dropped out leading the total to 45 recruits going into Hell Week. On Monday the training started before Celestia rose the sun with the recruits starting with their usual ten mile run to the castle holding the logs. Once there, two laps of the obstacle course were completed before heading back to the beach.

“Captain, what are you doing with the recruits,” Shadow Fire demanded

“Training, Commander. This isn’t called ‘Hell Week’ for nothing. I’d leave the comments to yourself about my methods,” Brian retorted

The recruits barely made it back to the beach when they were ordered to complete 15 sets of leg lifts in the surf, followed by the same with pushups and sit-ups. Once finished they were given an hour break before continuing with another lap around the beach.

“C'mon Captain, give us a break! We’ve been running all day,” one of the recruits said

“Welcome to Hell Week. I’m actually going easy on you by giving you breaks,” Brian said

“Cap, let ‘em rest for a while,” Thorn suggested

“Finish up and get some food. You’re done for the day,” Brian said to their delight

Brian and the others hung back a moment to talk as Dusk joined the boys.

“You need to give these guys a break. We know you ran this as a human but they won’t survive,” Thorn said

“Agreed. I can take it but they can’t. Hell Week or not, they aren’t going to keep up. We can run them each day but let everyone rest in between,” Quake said

“I’ll take the night training as usual and probably just have them do pushups and whatnot,” Dusk said

“Alright, I promise to take it easy. We'll run the same tomorrow but once they get back, that’s is for the day,” Brian said

As promised Dusk led the group in simple exercises while Brian and the others slept, but Brian wasn’t able to sleep much. He realized that he was pushing the recruits harder then normal and needed to change. After all, it was true that Brian completed the SEALs training as a human, but ponies may not have had the same amount of stamina.

Throughout the week, a total of ten recruits dropped out leading the total to 35. The training continued with the ten mile run to the castle, followed by the obstacle course and run home but Brian agreed on giving them a break before continuing.

After the first four weeks passed, Brian decided on teaching everyone emergency treatment. While most injuries could be fixed with magic, Brian wanted to teach them about conserving magic in case it was needed. Most of it was basic as the only injury might be a sprained or broken limb.

“You know unicorn use magic to fix injuries, right,” one of the recruits asked sarcastically

“And what happens if you break something and a unicorn isn’t nearby to fix it,” Brian asked

“Point taken.”

Brian knew basic human anatomy and had to alter some things to fit equines. Luckily, it took only one day to learn as everyone found it simple.

Other then just teaching about emergency treatment, Brian decided on adding topography to the studies. He asked Discord for a few topographic maps of his home so the recruits could learn.

“Alright, we're going over something different. Take a look at this and see what you recognize,” Brian said pulling out a map of Mount Everest

“Judging by the lines, this is a huge mountain,” someone said

“Good. Now, how would you go about scaling the mountain,” Brian asked

“Just fly to the top,” another said
“Not recommended. The height is too much a challenge to fly. The only way is to climb,” Brian answered

“Where is this at? It doesn’t look like anything in Equestria.”

“That’s because it’s not from Equestria. This is Mount Everest from my home. In fact, this is the world's tallest mountain at over 29,029 feet. Flight would be impossible due to the lack of oxygen the further up you climb,” Brian explained

“Why show us this,” someone demanded

“In combat, you need to know your surroundings. Desert areas have certain problems a forest or mountain does not. Determine where you can set up a point of defense and focus of that. If an enemy is posted on a mountain and is expecting an attack from the air, you need to surprise them by doing something unexpected,” Brian said “This is what we are going to spend some time on. Entering from the sea will also be taught as will mountain climbing.”

“Do we really need to learn this,” another recruit asked

“Let’s try practically. One volunteer to fight me,” Brian said as Thorn stepped up, surprising everyone

“I’ll take a whack,” Thorn answered

Before Thorn could throw a punch, Brian used a flash of magic from his horn to cause a small sandstorm on the beach where he took to the air in the confusion.

“Where are you looking,” Brian called before landing “That is what I was talking about in knowing your surroundings. All I did was use the sand to my advantage. If I wanted, I could kill you in the confusion and leave before anyone saw what happened.”

“If that’s land based, how different is water combat,” a recruit asked

“We're going to learn that,” Brian said

Afterwards, Brian joined the group in 10 reps of pushups and sit-ups before they had dinner. The next day Brian had everyone run two laps of the beach before he had a marker set up one mile off shore.

“We’re going for a swim. See that marker; two laps up and back,” Brian said as he jumped in “No wings. Just use your arms and legs. This is the same as the pool.”
Wanting to have fun, Brian was switching strokes between laps going from a breast to side before using a back stroke all the way back to shore for the second time. Not surprisingly, he finished first and waited as everyone ended with Thorn and Quake being the last two to arrive having swam for fun.

“Water combat is different from any other because here, we don’t have oxygen tanks for scuba divers to use. To make up for that, this will be taught but probably not used as you would have to hold your breath for a while,” Brian said

“So we’re learning something that won’t be used? That’s really smart,” a recruit said sarcastically

“Like I said, I doubt you’ll be able to hold your breath for a while. This would be used for enemies that are situated on water, perhaps a boat. Let’s say, one of the princesses have been kidnapped and are being held at sea on a ship. Because they are expecting an aerial entrance, you would have to enter by water and climb on board,” Brian explained

“Point taken, but why do we need to learn this? I don’t think anything like your examples would ever happen,” the recruit replied

“The point is to become invisible and be seen in places you aren’t. Knowing your surroundings helps with this. Honestly, I’d hope that nothing like my examples happen, but if they do, I’d hate to be the one to say ‘I told you so’. Shit happens and it’s best to prepare for the worst just in case. We’re going to spend the next eight weeks training in aerial and water combat just to be safe.”

Over the remaining eight weeks, quite a lot of recruits dropped out leaving only fifteen left to graduate.

“Congratulations to all of you. You are the first graduating class of the Equestrian Navy SEALS. All of you will move on to training with your own kind to learn more about individual magic. Pegasi will use speed, unicorns will learn offensive and defensive spells and earth ponies will learn how to use the earth itself to your advantage,” Brian said

Brian handed each of them a challenge coin with the Equestrian flag on one side, consisting of Luna and Celestia curving around each other with a sun and moon between them. The other side consisted of the U.S. Navy SEAL trident of the eagle perched on a fouled anchor with a trident and flintlock pistol in front. He had nine others made which would be given to Sunset and the others once he went through the portal.

“Out of all the recruits you started with, you are only down to a measly 15? You obviously don’t seem to be a good instructor then,” Shadow Fire said sarcastically

Hearing that insult, Brian had both swords drawn, with one being hovered behind Shadow’s head while Brian held the other to his throat and said, “watch your tongue or I cut it out. I trained the recruits differently because I can. I never forced anyone to stay and those who left did so on their own. Don’t ever compare me to anyone else. Do I make myself clear?”

“Fine. Remove the blade would you,” Shadow Fire asked

“Thorn, Quake; I’d like to ask the two of you to run the next three sessions. I’m going to supervise but just not as often to see if that makes a difference in success rate,” Brian said as he sheathed the blades

“Of course. The two of us will help and I know Dusk will join as well,” Thorn replied
“Thank you both very much.”

After three months of not seeing his wife, Brian headed home and was immediately bombarded by his wife charging towards him as he opened the door.

“Long time no see. I missed you during the three months and had Vinyl over to help out with relief,” Octavia said giving him a crushing hug

“Can’t…breathe,” he gasped

“Sorry, sorry. It’s just been a while since I’ve seen my husband. How’d the training go,” she asked

“Out of 200 original applicants that was divided into four groups of 50, 15 were successful.”

“15 out of 50? Was training that hard,” she asked

“Kind of. If I put them though the actual course, more would have failed.”

“What kind of training is it?”

“Swimming, running long distances. I added emergency medical training and combat in mountainous and water areas.”

“Dad,” Harmony and Melody said running towards Brian

“Hey kiddos. It’s been a while.”

“Brian, you just received a message,” Octavia said handing him a letter

Brian, when you get the time please come to my castle. Our friends want to see us- Twilight

“Sorry, our meeting is so short. When I return we'll have time together,” Brian said hugging his wife

“It’s all right. You consider them family and miss them,” she said

“Thank you. Like I said, we’ll have a proper celebration when I return from the other side.”

6 Club Darkside

Author's Note

Songs included:
Led Zeppelin: Kashmir
Metallica: One

6 Club Darkside

“Vinyl, can I see that letter you received?”

“Of course. What's up,” she asked

"I want to check something."

‘Vinyl Scratch, you are invited to play at club Darkside on Friday April 13 2035. Signed Don’.

“Something is screwy with this. Most everyone knows entering that area is a one-way trip. Why would they send this to you?”

“I haven't played a good show in a while; but you're right. Brian, would the two of you please accompany me there and play with me? We already have some songs that will work,” Vinyl asked

“Of course. You're family and we don't want anything to happen to you. Right, honey,” Octavia answered

“Exactly. You and I are going to have our appearance altered for the time being. I don't need anyone knowing who we are, as royalty doesn't belong there. I'm wearing my jacket and will be fully armed with both my katana and butterfly swords.”

“What are we going to look like,” Octavia asked

“I'm going to be a gray pegasus with mane included and I'll have you be a green earth pony with gray hair. Cutie marks will be altered as well.”

“If you're going to be a pegasus, how are you going to use magic,” Vinyl asked

“The spell I found alters the appearance while keeping your abilities intact. So, a pegasus disguised as an earth pony can fly; while a unicorn, or alicorn can still perform magic.”

The day of the performance came and Brian used the spell successfully, having never tried anything like it before. Their cutie marks were completely different. Brian's was a shield with two instrument bows crossed behind it. Octavia’s featured a bow being drawn back, but instead of an arrow, was another instrument bow. They also agreed on altering their names for the evening. Brian became ‘K-Nightmare’; while Octavia simply became ‘the Mistress of the Bow’. They decided on getting a picture taken just to have it. Melody was over at Twilight’s for the day just in case.

“Wow. You two look amazing,” Vinyl exclaimed

“It is different to say the least. I just hope we don't have to do this again. I want to look in a mirror and see my own reflection staring back, not someone else,” Octavia said

“Hopefully this night goes without a hitch. If not, I'm completely prepared,” Brian said strapping on the blades and jacket

The three of them walked over to the club with Brian trailing a few steps back to spot anyway out of place. Just before reaching the front doors, he joined them as the bouncer waved them inside once Vinyl explained the other were assistants. Looking around the inside, it reminded Brian of a strip club as one area contained a stage with a pole on it as various mares performed for the stallions there.

“Ah, Miss Scratch. You made it. Allow me to formally introduce myself. I am the owner of Club Darkside, Don. We cater to any interest a visitor might have. All of the girls are workers as well as a special selection for some,” Don said

“What kind of selection,” Vinyl asked curiously

Don lowered his voice and said simply, “fillies.”

Hearing that made Brian's blood boil. Not only was this a haven for prostitution, but to use children as workers was another low. Looking around, he saw drugs were prevalent as many didn't seem to care.

“Stallions and Mares, the act you've been waiting to hear, DJ PON-3,” the announcer called as the room cheered

“Allow me to introduce my friends. She is the Mistress of the Bow and her partner, K-Nightmare,” Vinyl said

The two were handed a pair of electric cellos and Octavia seemed to be hesitant. She'd seen her husband using one, but she preferred to use a wooden body.

Brian led the two in playing Led Zeppelin’s Kashmir while Vinyl supplied the beat they created. Having never heard the song, the crowd cheered as Vinyl played a few of her favorite songs to the audience's liking. An hour later, the trio finished but were asked for an encore that Brian led by playing Metallica’s One.

“Miss Scratch, could I see you and your friend in my office please,” Don asked

“Of course. K-Nightmare, will you be okay alone for a while,” Vinyl answered

“Go nuts. I'll grab a drink in the meantime.”

Brian headed over to the bar and ordered punch to drink, after seeing it contained no alcohol. As he was finishing his glass, he felt a tugging on his jacket and saw a blue unicorn filly to be the cause.

“Excuse me mister. My name is Stardust. Would you like to have some fun,” the filly asked

“Nice to meet you Stardust, I'm K-Nightmare. Please lead the way to somewhere private.”

Brian was led to the back and entered a room that simply contained a bed to use. He secretly used his magic to seal off the room as he wanted to make sure this was private.

“Can we just talk please,” Stardust asked

“Of course. Allow me to retrieve one thing out of my bag. And don't worry, this room is completely silent,” Brian said
withdrawing his phone “This is my phone. Do you mind if I took a picture of you before I record our conversation?”

“Okay, I guess. No one has ever asked me that before,” she said

“Could you please identify yourself. This will be shown to a friend in the hopes they can help you.”

“My name is Stardust. I'm seven years old and a slave to the owner of Club Darkside, Don. My mother, Cherry Burst visited once before and was indebted to the club for ‘saving’ her. Once Don found out about me, I was forced to work here. I have been working here a week and my mom has been here a month. Please help,” Stardust said into the video

“It's hard to believe prostitution is permitted here, along with the use of fillies. Hopefully something can be done to help everyone out.”

● VINYL ●

“My dear Vinyl. I'd like to make you an offer. You can work here as our permanent DJ, while your friend here would make a fine attraction to the customers,” Don said

“Could you allow us some time to think about your offer? This is a big chance and I want to make sure I make the right decision.”

“Of course. I will give you until next week to answer. In the meantime, here is the payment for your performance tonight,” Don said

● BRIAN ●

After the meeting with Stardust, he gave her a small pouch with 100 bits for everything. He headed back out to the bar to get another drink of punch to calm himself down.

“Hey asshole,” a random stallion yelled

“You talking to me,” Brian asked gesturing to himself

“Yeah, you. I don't like you,” came the reply

“So be it. I wasn't here to please everyone.”

The stallion walked over to Brian and stood on his hind legs and punched. Brian calmly stopped the arm at what would be the wrist and redirected the attack, hoping to calm his attacker down. It worked momentarily as the same stallion returned and started throwing insults to rile Brian up.

“Your mother was a whore! Hell, I bet most everyone here fucked her at least once,” the stallion yelled

The second time, the stallion simply walked over to the bar and grabbed an empty bottle and smashed it, creating a sharp weapon to attack Brian. He stopped it the same way, but this time in order to teach his opponent a lesson, Brian used his other hoof and struck the arm in the middle and pushed. The force broke the arm and caused the stallion to stagger to his friends.

“Now, take that as a warning and stay down.”

Now enraged, the stallion lunged for a third time. Brian took him down and grabbed the broken arm and flipped his opponent on his stomach and wrenched the arm upwards.

“Tap or snap. Your choice.”

“Fuck you,” came the reply

“Snap it is,” Brian said falling backwards causing the already broken arm to become a compound fracture as everyone saw the bone sticking through the skin

“Get him to the hospital now. As for you; follow me,” the bouncer ordered

“My brother will hear about this,” the stallion yelled as he left

Brian noticed that instead of being taken directly to the owner, he was led to one of the other rooms. Once he was inside, the bouncer used his magic to seal the room before speaking.

“Sorry for the secrecy. I am Osmond Bell and I know who you really are; Prince Dragnov. I was a member of Celestia’s elite guard before it was disbanded and I became Don’s bouncer and bodyguard. The stallion who attacked you is one of Don’s mercenaries. You don't think it was an accident Vinyl was brought here, do you? He wants her to work for him and Octavia to be another prostitute here. You already have proof with Stardust that he has fillies here as well,” Osmond explained

“Why haven't you reported this to Celestia? She could have helped.”

“That's bullshit and you know it. She doesn't want to seen as a dictator, so she allows this to happen. I'll try to help in any way I can to stop this,” he retorted

“Thanks. Let's see your boss and explain about the attack. I'll try and record the conversation in case he admits anything.”

Brian was led to Don’s office and was pushed inside by Osmond, who had to play his role of the bouncer. Brian made sure to keep a tape recorder up his sleeve to record the conversation.

“Sir, sorry to interrupt you, but I caught this one assaulting another patron,” Osmond said

“Is this true? You attacked a patron,” Don demanded

“No. I defended myself against an attacker.”

“I welcome you here and you assault my patrons. You are lucky you were with Miss Scratch here, or I'd have you thrown out! I run a business that caters to its patrons darkest desires. If they want to partake in drugs, I offer it. To those who want a mare for a while, they can take it. Even the very few that want a filly can fulfil that desire. The princesses are scared of me and can't do a damn thing about it! There's a reason I am the Don. I run this entire area! I am un-fucking-touchable,” Don boasted unaware this was being recorded “Thank you for you entertainment. I expect an answer next week.”

“I'll escort these three out for you boss,” Osmond suggested

“Thank you Os. What would I do without you,” Don mused

Osmond led them out of the room, but instead of directing them to the front, pointed to a back exit. They understood and quietly left the building. As they walked away, the cries of a mare filled the air as they stopped.

“Stay here and let me handle this.”

Sticking to the shadows, he saw the mare in question was being beaten and raped. Brian quietly slipped behind her attacker and dragged him backwards before snapping his neck.

“Don't be afraid. I came to help.”

“What happened to him? I'm Cherry Burst, by the way,” she said

“He's dead. I've met your daughter inside. I'm K-Nightmare.”

Brian pulled out a scroll and wrote a message explaining what happened. Instead of signing, he drew his cutie mark and handed Cherry the scroll.

“Please head to the hospital and hand them this message.”

“Thank you so much,” she said

“I would hold on thanking me right now. Your boss won't be too pleased at what happened.”

“Some other time, I will thank you again,” Cherry said leaving

“Let's get home,” Brian said to the girls

The three of them made sure not to take a direct path in order to lose anyone who may have been following them. After a while, they made it back without incident as Brian planned to leave.

“I'll be back in a while. I need to see the princesses.”

“Be safe,” Octavia said hugging her husband

Brian removed the enchantment from them and teleported directly to Celestia’s throne room, which startled them.

“Brian, this is a surprise. We did receive a message from the hospital that contained your cutie mark. Is this visit related to that,” Celestia asked

“Before I answer, let's silence the room,” he said doing so “The hospital visit is part of it.”

“What happened,” Luna asked

“The three of us were at Club Darkside for Vinyl’s performance. I don't think you know, but it happens to be a den of prostitution.”

“That isn't that bad,” Celestia said

“The problem is filly prostitution.”

“That is a problem. What do you propose,” Celestia asked

“I'd like to borrow at least eight of your Lunar guard, for starters. Secondly, I was hoping you could give us shadow-walking for a while.”

“Done and done. What and when do you need this,” Luna answered

“For what, you don't need to know. As to when; tomorrow night.”

“Alright. We will have everything ready by then,” Celestia said

Brian headed home and spent the next day preparing for what he was going to do that evening. He wouldn't get into details, but told Octavia he had some business to take care of. That evening, he received a message that Luna would meet him at Twilight’s castle.

“I'm heading to see Twilight. It's part of what I have to do.”

“Be safe,” Octavia said before he left

“Nice to see you Brian. Luna is here with eight guards. It's just us. Spike is with Ember in the Dragon lands and Trixie and Starlight are out,” Twilight said

“What do you have planned for this evening,” Luna asked

“The eight of you will be escorting the girls out of the club and to the hospital. After that, you are dismissed.”

Luna put the shadow-walking ability on the nine of them as Brian led everyone to Club Darkside.

“Osmond, I need a little assistance,” Brian said from the shadows

“What can I do,” Osmond asked as Brian popped up

“There's eight Lunar guards here. They are going to get the girls outside. You need to get them to the hospital.”

“Of course. What are you going to do,” Osmond asked

“Don't worry about it. Just don't return.”

Brian slipped away and assisted the others in making sure there wasn't anyone missing. After checking everywhere, including any possible hidden rooms, he was informed by a guard the job was done.

“You're done,” Brian asked as the guard nodded “Good. Get everyone and leave. No one needs to see what's going to happen.”

Once the building was cleared of guards, Brian noticed another presence and was surprised to find it was Discord. Discord simply nodded in acknowledgement and snapped his fingers, causing the doors to be completely locked and barred, preventing escape.

“Ignis, take over.”

Brian allowed his Nightmare form to emerge and noticed the eyes were red and was glad at that. He altered his appearance to look like the Grim Reaper with a skull face and his sword instead of the scythe.

“All of you are guilty. Rape and prostitution of others will be punished,” Ignis said channeling his inner ‘Ghost Rider’

“And who are you supposed to be,” someone asked

“Your death.”

Before anyone could react, Ignis took his blade and sliced a few of them in half. In moments the entire room of 49 stallions was completely eliminated with only one left; the club owner, Don. As he left the room, he causally kicked aside one of the many decapitated heads in his way.

“Hello, Don. You've been rather naughty, haven't you? Allowing the rape of innocent fillies? Your soul is stained with the blood of the innocent. Your crimes have been listed. The punishment is death.”

Instead of using his sword, Brian used lightning and sent it coursing through Don’s body destroying the internal organs before finally exploding the heart. Brian grabbed a knife and carved three words into the body: ‘prostitution’ and ‘filly prostitution’ were written from the arms into his chest, while his forehead bore the word ‘guilty’. Brian then proceeded to crucify Don and placed the body outside the building before returning inside.

“Discord.”

“Yes,” he asked

“Grab all the paperwork about this place and deliver it to Celestia. Employee records, banking papers; everything. Thank you.”

“And what are you going to do,” Discord asked

“Make one big statement.”

Brian proceeded to head back to the bar and poured the alcohol around the building. When that ran out, he withdrew a few gallons of gasoline to continue the process of soaking the building. Once he walked outside, a simple spark from a lightning bolt was all that was needed to engulf the building in flames. All he needed to do was disappear into the shadows and wait.

“Brian, read this,” Octavia said handing him the morning newspaper

“Let’s see; ‘Local business owner Don found dead and his business burned down’. Not a bad thing.”

Before anything else could be said, a letter from Celestia arrived with a simple message.

My castle NOW-Celestia
Carriages are sent

Brian and his wife and daughter, along with Vinyl boarded one carriage while Twilight and the others were in a second. Once they arrived, everyone was directed to the throne room. Waiting for them was the princesses, the eight Lunar guard members and Discord. The door was closed and the room was made soundproof for the outburst that was about to happen.

“DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU'VE DONE? YOU TOOK MATTERS INTO YOUR OWN HOOVES,” Celestia yelled using the Royal Canterlot Voice “THIS IS…”

“SHUT YOU DAMN MOUTH FOR ONCE,” Brian yelled back “You don't know a fucking thing that happened. Yeah, I have one count of arson and 50 counts of murder against me, but I also saved countless mares and fillies that were used as prostitutes.”

“Did you say fillies,” Fluttershy asked shocked by the remark

“I did. You never knew this was happening as you never tried to help. Discord, please set up a projector for my phone.”

“Certainly,” Discord replied

‘My name is Stardust. I'm seven years old and a slave to the owner of Club Darkside, Don. My mother, Cherry Burst visited once before and was indebted to the club for ‘saving’ her. Once Don found out about me, I was forced to work here. I have been working here a week and my mom has been here a month. Please help.’

“And another you need to hear. Right from the bastard’s mouth,” he said withdrawing the tape recorder

‘I run a business that caters to its patrons darkest desires. If they want to partake in drugs, I offer it. To those who want a mare for a while, they can take it. Even the very few that want a filly can fulfil that desire. The princesses are scared of me and can't do a damn thing about it! There's a reason I am the Don. I run this entire area! I am un-fucking-touchable!’

“There you have it. Undeniable proof the sumbitch was a scumbag. In fact, both Vinyl and Octavia were close to becoming slaves themselves. If you signed that contract, you would literally be making a deal with a devil. Lucifer, himself, is a better man then Don.”

“Now that he is dead you can take control of the area and help everyone there. As to the mare in the hospital you were informed about last night; that was Cherry Burst, the mother you saw to the filly in the video. She was being beaten and raped and I killed her attacker; saving her. There's another I put in the hospital with a compound fracture.”

“What did you do,” Octavia asked

“Got into a fight with a drunk patron. He swung once and I blocked it. Second time, I broke his arm hoping it would stop him. Third time, I completely shattered it, leaving it sticking out.”

“Why would you take matters into your own hooves,” Twilight asked

“Celestia gave me permission. Years ago, I joked about having a ‘license to kill’. You said I could do whatever I needed to, you just didn't want to know the results. Everyone knows now about his crimes as I made sure it was seen. You're welcome, by the way.”

“You are right. I did give you permission because I thought you could do what I couldn't. Luna’s elite Midnight guard was sometimes tasked with demolition or assassinations. My elite guard was the same until I disbanded them and allowed yours to take its place. Perhaps now, we can rebuild the area and change things,” Celestia said

“I'm just glad Brian did everything. He seemed to take pleasure in it. You wouldn't want to see a very angry God of Chaos. Not even you saw that side when I ruled all those centuries ago,” Discord said “By the way, Brian. Here's a file you might want to see.”

‘Vinyl Scratch: alias DJ-PON3
Known Associates:
Lyra Heartstrings
Bonbon; aka Sweetie Drops
Octavia Melody
Brian Dragnov; current Equestrian Prince and Alicorn
Harmony Dragnov
Melody Dragnov'

“Mother fucker. He knew. That bastard knew it was us the entire time.”

“How did he get that,” Octavia asked

“Most of that is common knowledge, but I've never told anyone,” Vinyl said

“What are we going to do with those that were rescued last night,” Celestia asked
“Let alone, what will become of the area where the club stood?”

“In the meantime, they are going to stay at my castle. As for the area, have some guards assist in the cleanup. Now, if we're done; there are a few people I want to see.”

“Very well. You're dismissed,” Celestia said removing the enchantments on the door

Once everyone arrived back at Ponyville, Brian headed to the hospital to see the two patients he admitted. Knowing royalty was present, no one stopped him as he walked the corridors.

“Good afternoon. I came to check on you. I was informed you were beaten and raped the other night. Is that correct?”

“Yes it is. Thank you for saving me that night, by the way,” Cherry Burst said

“Thank you for getting rid of that big meanie,” Stardust said hugging him

“Sadly, neither of those were my doing. Royalty wouldn't have the right to take another life. Someone else made sure it was done. I came to inform you that after you are discharged, both of you will be staying in my castle.”

“What about the other girls,” Cherry asked

“Paperwork was sent to the princesses that includes files on everyone. We will work on trying to reunite families together. In the meantime, they will also be staying at my castle. Don't worry, there's plenty of room.”

“Thank you for that. Many of them were taken from their families and haven't seen them in years,” Cherry said

“Thank you Prince Dragnov,” Stardust said

“You're both very welcome.”

After he left, the next person to visit was upstairs. Brian pulled out a special scooter for the stallion whose arm he broke. Brian wanted to make sure he could still walk.

“You! You did this to me! You broke my fucking arm,” the stallion yelled

“It wasn't me. You must have made someone angry. Besides, this is the first time I've met you. I did, however, want to give you this. It'll help you get around easier.”

“If it wasn't you, who was it,” the stallion asked

“I don't know. I've seen broken bones before in medical books. Due to the extent of yours, I'd guess surgery may be the only way to correct the bone. The good news is, you'll live. Bad news is, you'll probably be in a cast for nearly a year.”

“If you do find the jerk, break his arm for me, would you,” the stallion asked

“I'll try. They could have fled the city by now.”

“Damn. Thank you anyways,” the stallion said

As Brian headed out of the hospital, a green unicorn with red hair 'accidentally' bumped into him.

“Oops. I'm sorry. I'm Osmond Bell. It's nice to meet you,” Osmond said

The two left together and headed to a nearby alley where Brian encased the area in a soundproof bubble, so they could talk privately without being overheard.

“Brian, thank you for what you did,” Os said

“You're welcome. When I was human, I heard about some places that had child prostitution and couldn't believe it. Here, I decided to do something about it.”

“What exactly did you do when I left,” Os asked

“You don't want to know. Just be glad you weren't there. By the way; how did Don get the information?”

“He had spies everywhere feeding him information. I wouldn't be too surprised if some of the spies were changelings,” Os replied

“Great. I'll let the princesses know about that and hope it's not a pest infestation.”

After Osmond departed, Brian teleported to the castle to inform them of the newest revelation. As he entered, guards were busy reading over the documents to get family information.

“Brian, what's new,” Celestia asked

“I think I have an idea of where Don may have gotten from. Osmond Bell, a former member of your elite guard, and former bodyguard to Don, mentioned it. It was a joke, but in this case, it can't be overlooked; changelings.”

“That's not possible. The last time they attacked was under the command of Chrysalis during Cadence and Shining’s wedding. Afterwards, a changeling named Thorax, was supposed to have changed them,” Celestia replied

“I'm guessing it could be a fringe group of changelings that want to go back to the ‘old ways’.”

“I hope that isn't true. But, if it is true the changelings are back, what will you do,” she asked

“Depending on their intentions, I may do some ‘pest control’.”

After their meeting, Osmond was overseeing operations in reconstructing the area while the Solar guards assisted. With the support of the residents in the area, the club was rebuilt and turned into a shelter for the mares and fillies that were involved in Don’s prostitution.